Twin Escapades

by BetterThanP

Summary:

38 year-old family man loves one of his twin boys a bit more than the other.

Chapter 1: The Introduction: Part 1

38 year-old plain and suburban Jared was married to his ex-wife Nicole for 15 years. It was par for the course as far as typical marriages go; they loved each other at first, of course they did, but then the sparks faded and over time they grew disgusted at each other’s antics and bad habits. They had children two years into their marriage, identical twins Ethan and Casper.


Jared is a pedophile, and a very horny one at that. He has enjoyed fantasizing and beating his meat off to, and only to prepubescent boys since he was 15. He has a hard drive full to the brim with kiddie porn, which started going obsolete the moment his wife gave birth to his beautiful twin boys.


Jared has always known he had no interest in babies and infants, especially if they’re his own kids. He thinks children that young can’t consent at all to basically anything and to pretend they can is delusional; a ridiculous moral standard, he thought, he was damned to an eternity in Hell already for his perverse sexual preference anyway, so why have any standard at all? Thus, for the first 6 years of his sons’ lives, he didn’t do anything inappropriate and raised them like any responsible parent would; sometimes, he would even forget about his lust for little boys altogether. But after the kids have grown a bit, he started having problems. Every time one of them sat in his lap, he would get a raging boner that would be so obvious if seen and felt. He would hear them call him simple affectionate words like ‘Daddy’ and his precum would be dripping from the tip of his cock. He basically couldn’t bathe them anymore and had to find an excuse every time so his wife could do it instead.


It certainly doesn’t help that his kids are very attractive either; both of them taking after their mother heavily, with dirty blond hair and ocean blue eyes. Their little angelic faces lit up even his most depressing days and made his happy ones fantastic. Even better, they have unusually nice asses for their age: Firm, round, plump and considerably bigger than one would expect from two little boys. On more than one occasions he has noticed preying eyes from strangers of all backgrounds when they went out together.


But of course, how ironic it is, he thinks, that he is a predator himself. As his children grew older, his attraction to them grew extreme, greatly straining his marriage. Nicole was a great woman and the mother of his kids, but his attraction to her, already second to what he felt with their kids, diminished to nothing over time. This fading love was snuffed out for good the day Jared took his younger son Casper’s virginity.


It started when the boys were eight. Jared was masturbating profusely to child porn on his PC when Casper entered his parents bedroom without knocking. The little boy only wanted to ask his father for some help with his homework but instead what met his eyes was something else entirely: A young boy, about three or four years older than him lying on his sides, getting mercilessly fucked in his asshole by a man. His moans were loud and labored with his partner, his own little cock hard and flailing with every thrust from behind. A stunned Casper approached the monitor slowly, his father furiously jacking off in front of it, oblivious that his vile act is being caught red-handed by his youngest son. A small sensation on Jared’s shoulder immediately alerted him to his son’s presence beside him, it sent him into a tumble. The man was embarrassed at first, his face red with shame, then after seeing his son’s glistening eyes still fixated on his monitor, he instead had an idea.


“Daddy, what are you watching?” - Casper innocently asks.


“It’s…” - Jared is still speechless.


“Why are they... doing that?” - The boy asks again, pointing at the cock still going in and out of the asshole of the boy on the screen. The wet lewd sounds they’re making echo throughout the room.


The man finally regains enough composure to respond: “Because it makes them feel really good.” - He answers his son in earnest.


“Really?” - The boy scratches his head, still confused.


“Yeah really. You see how the boy’s wee wee is hard like that.” - Jared points to the boy’s hard little penis on the screen, still flailing to the cock fucking him. “It’s the best feeling in the world!” - The man says with an unusual enthusiasm, as if he’s showing his son how to assemble a lego set, not child porn.


“Your wee wee is hard Daddy!” - The boy excitedly points at his dad’s still hard cock, now dangling proudly right in front of him. He then looks down at his own cock, now also rock hard from the experience. “Mine is hard too! But… i feel really… weird.”


Like a predator sensing a prey, the man pauses the porn on his monitor. “Here let me help.” He reaches down to his son’s shorts and slowly pull them down, revealing a tiny piece of Iron Man underwear and his son’s clearly outlined little cock. He pulls it down as well, slowly, and his son’s tiny uncut penis springs out.


“D-Daddy, i feel really weird…” - The boy’s face starts to go red, his feet trembling.


The man puts the little cock in his mouth and begins sucking like his life depends on it. The aroma of a fresh boy cock drives him completely nuts, adding to the fact that it is his own 8 year-old son he is blowing.


Casper is completely ecstatic, his eyes goes straight to the back of his head as he grabs his father’s head completely instinctively.


Jared is also in heaven, he grabs his son’s bare asscheeks with both his hands and starts sucking even harder.


After a minute or two, the pleasure that both father and son are experiencing reaches a climax as they both cum together. Jared cums hands free , his discharge plasters all over Casper’s feet and the floor.


“Ah! Ah! Ah!” - The boy whimpers as he has his first orgasm and dry cums into his father’s mouth. “Oh, daddy!”


The man lets go of Casper’s softening penis in his mouth, then looks up to find his gaze met with his son’s. The two share a long look at each other’s eyes, no word being uttered.


This was the end of their traditional Father and Son relationship.

Chapter 2: The Introduction: Part 2

Ever since that day, Jared and his youngest son have been doing dirty, sinful, unforgivable things. Jared also stopped looking at child porn altogether; why bother looking at a screen when you have real, hot, incestous boy flesh to devour?


It started simple enough, father and son would often blow each other, other times they would give each other handjobs. One of Jared’s favorite games during these early times was simply make Casper sit on his hard 8-inch cock, not to have sex but to simply grind his son’s young bare asshole on his meat rod until he cums. He knew his son was too young be penetrated so he didn’t really make any effort to do so, yet. The man however, did want his son to get familiar with the scent of his father’s cock and cum. Jared would frequently cum into his son’s mouth whenever he climaxed, always encouraging the little boy to swallow. He would cum on Casper’s food, his sandwiches he would have for lunch, his milk he would drink during the day. Jared would wash his son’s face with his cum in the morning and at night. He wishes for the day Casper could finally cum so he could do the same things back. He would even contaminate the air moisturizer in the twins room with his cock so that Casper would breathe in his cock air even while sleeping.


Casper didn’t really like the smell and taste of his dad’s cock and cum very much at first but grew to be addicted to it as time went on. He would instantly get rock hard at even the slightest hint of his dad’s cock. The boy had loved his father dearly even before the ‘incident’ but after it, the man and his cock were all he could think of all day. Whenever he was in class he couldn’t wait for lunch to eat his cum sandwich, drink his cum milk, to get back home so he and his daddy could love each other. He was a sex-crazed little slut, and it severely affected his academic performance. Late night when his brother would be studying for tests, he would be busy milking his daddy’s cock.


Ethan, the older of the twins, had and still has absolutely no idea of the vile sexual relationship his dad has had with his younger brother. They were still close of course, after all they are identical twin brothers, but on more than one occasions he has asked himself why Casper would have a much deeper bond to their father than to his own twin. He has noticed strange things about his brother as well: In class, Casper would always space out and not pay attention. He would never share his food and drink at lunch. He would go to their parents bedroom for extended periods of time. He would get really red and flustered every time their dad was near. One time Ethan had to borrow his brother’s clothes and noticed his dad was acting extremely weird towards him: The man would come up from behind and kiss him on the cheek and call him 'baby', something he hasn’t heard his dad call him in years. Still, he hasn't really been paying attention nor did he really care, he was still a child after all; he just found it weird how close his brother was to their dad even as both of them grew older.


Jared was acutely aware of the consequences that would ensue had the nature of his relationship with Casper been found out, thus he took some heavy precautions. He made absolutely sure Casper would never share anything that has his cum in them with anyone. He would repeatedly ask his younger son to tell no one, not even his older brother what they were really doing. He was paranoid that he would confuse between the two of his sons and do things he might regret, which has happened once already. So he devised some ideas: Casper would always wear bright colors like white, yellow, orange or even pink. Obviously this wasn’t enough, so Jared also encouraged his son to go commando as much as possible, partly because it’s arousing to both of them and partly because it makes it easier to transition between naked and clothed. One more thing, he would buy a butt plug for his son’s boy pussy with the words “Daddy’s Little Slut” etched in cursive on it, as a final recognizing factor. He cannot leave any physical mark on Casper’s body as they will raise more troubles than it helps, still with the aforementioned cautions he was paranoid. He supposed however, the fear of getting caught can only add to the sexual tension.


After a few years, Jared’s little lover was starting to grow up. His little cock now not so little, could proudly measure up to his daddy’s although still massively dwarfed by it. His chest and muscles are now more defined, his nipples had become plump and hard due to years of stimulation. His ass had also developed nicely, growing bigger and more firm, his asshole especially had been receiving special care by Jared for a year. Instead of a tiny butt plug, now his anal crevice would be filled 24/7 with a 7 inch vibrating dildo. The boy didn’t enjoy the intrusion at first, but like with his dad’s cock and cum, he grew addicted to it over time. His academic performance suffered even more; while his classmates were paying attention to lessons, he was busy dry cumming to the constant stimulation from deep within his insides. His teachers have more than once expressed concerns for his academic performance to his parents. Nicole had long accepted that her son wasn’t as good at school as the other kids and as long as he could still pass grades, it was fine by her. Jared seemingly shared this sentiment but deep down, he knew his baby boy’s failing at school was exclusively due to him, and he took great pride in it.


After some time of preparation, on the eve of Casper’s 11th Birthday, Jared was finally ready to take his son’s virginity.


It was eight in the evening, Nicole was out hanging at their neighbor’s as usual. A slight knock on the door to Jared’s bedroom instantly made his cock rock hard as he takes a look at the usual intruder.


“Hey dad!” - The boy calls out.


That's... weird, Jared thinks. His little lover would never call him anything less than ‘Daddy’. And, he would never even knock either, this cannot be him, the man concludes.


“Yeah?” - Jared responds to ‘Ethan’. He notices Ethan is wearing dark clothes, with his underwear clearly seen below his shorts, signature telltale signs that this boy is not his Casper.


“Can i come in for a minute?” - The boy asks, a hint of sadness in his voice. Even if Ethan might not be his lover, he still looks exactly like him, down to the smallest minute detail.


“Yeah, of course, come in buddy!”


Ethan closes the door behind him and shyly came to sit at his dad’s side.


“What’s the matter buddy? You seem down.” - Jared asks.


“I’ve been meaning to ask.” An audible swallow can be heard. “Are you and Casper… doing sex stuffs?”


The question was like a guillotine blade descending upon Jared’s pedo head. He was completely stunned, his eyes wide open. ‘How could he know?’, Jared thought to himself, ‘I was so careful. Did Casper tell?’, a sense of dread starts building within his mind, ‘Oh i’m so fucked…’. Sweats start dripping from his temples, his mouth still unable to utter a single syllable when the boy in front of him started bursting into laughter.


“Hahaha, i got you, daddy, i got you!” - The boy continues to laugh hysterically as the man once again is stunned into silence. Moments later, he realizes what’s happened: He’s been pranked by his little lover boy. A sense of relief washes over him.


“Baby boy, is that you?” - Jared asks the boy, just to be sure.


“Yes daddy it’s me!!” - The boy continues laughing. He then sit up and pulled his pants and underwear down to reveal a pulsating dildo lodged between his asscheeks.


The man instantly gets hard again at the erotic sight. “You scared me half to death baby boy.” - He says.


“Yep, and I got you!” - The boy said, all giddy as his father pulls him into his lap for a tight embrace. “Well you promised today is the day we finally have sex daddy!” - The boy asks excitedly.


“Yeah i did, but before that i have to punish my naughty baby boy first.” The man said as he reaches out to remove the dildo from his son’s ass in one fell swoop, a loud squelching sound can be heard as the dildo leaves the boy’s warm hole; Jared’s cock is already dripping with precum.


“Ahh...” - The boy moans with ecstasy as his insides were emptied out. His little cock gets even harder.


“Scooch over here baby.” - Jared positions Casper’s small body across his lap, his bare empty ass facing up. “Now I’m gonna spank you.”


“Okay daddy!” - The boy said, all excited.


Jared starts spanking his son. Loud and popping noises can be heard echoing throughout the room. Every ‘plap’ sound is accompanied by mutual moans from both father and son, fully engaged in their perverse, sinful sexual escapade. If anyone can see them right now, they would think this a normal occurrence. A father disciplining his unruly son? What’s so special?


But the truth is that they’re deeply in love; not a fatherly, familial love but a sexual, incestous love. One of Jared’s greatest regret in life has been his inability to make his son pregnant. They would marry, they would fuck all day, in the bedroom, in the bathroom, in the living room, in public, birthing children after children. They would be one giant fuck family, constantly fucking and procreating with each other in a perpetual, incestous cycle. Of course, boys can’t get pregnant, and if Casper was a girl, then Jared wouldn’t be attracted to him at all. It’s a cruel twist and he hates God for making him the way he is. But all of that fades away when he sees his little prepubescent son sucking on the cock that made him like candy. He’s made his boy into a cockslut and a cumslut, and he wouldn’t have it any other way.


Jared spanks his little lover for a good fifteen minutes before finally stopping, his son’s asscheeks red like cherry.


“Alright baby boy. Let’s have sex.”

Chapter 3: The Introduction: Finale

Jared turns off the room light, leaving only the orange-yellow sleep light on. This is the light that he and his wife always use when they’re about to have sex, now it’s for him and his son.


He prowls forward towards his prey, naked like the day he was born and already on all fours, his tongue wet with anticipation. The boy’s pink hole is gaping, from the removal of the usual throbbing dildo and from anticipation. Below it, his hard tiny cock and balls add to the eroticism.


The man devours his son’s ass like a starving beast. A loud gasp of pleasure emits from the young boy; he is already used to the feeling of foreign objects in his hole, but this is the first time that his daddy has eaten him out, and it feels like heaven. His body contracts in spasms of pleasure as he moans not-too-softly while the big adult man behind him keeps pressing in and eats him out even more aggressively. Jared holds his little boy firmly by the thighs, pushing himself in further. This shouldn’t be right, this is a person’s asshole, it shouldn’t smell this nice, he thinks. Indeed, it is a male’s asshole he’s eating out, but this asshole is his ten year-old son’s, and his son is his lover. The sexual scent is so overwhelming, the man’s almost on the verge of cumming already, and he still even has his pants on!


The ordeal lasted for another ten minutes before Jared couldn’t take it anymore. He stops the rimming, but not before planting a deep kiss in his son’s hole and two asscheeks beside it, each time ending with a lewd smacking sound. He starts undressing, the sheer sound of which already drives Casper to near orgasm.


After slathering on it a healthy amount of lube, Jared lines up his cock with his boy’s hole, and in one quick thrust, buries it deep inside.


“Ah!” - The boy screams in pleasure. His head’s completely blank, he’s in a state of complete disarray. The cock that made him is now deep within him, a fact that is extremely arousing to both father and son.


At the place of their union, a tinge of blood streams out, signifying that Jared has finally taken his son’s virginity. He lodges his cock in there, unmoving; his body trembling with his little lover's, overwhelmed with pleasure. In his head, a supernova goes off, everything is white, incandescent; all the skin on his body wants to burn up and melt to the heat from the inside. He’s finally done it! He’s fucking a prepubescent boy! His own flesh and blood, no less, and the most amazing thing is they both want it; he loves his son like a lover and his son loves him like a lover.


The two stay in place for almost a blissful minute before Jared finally moves his hip again. In and out, in and out. Plap, plap, plap.  He fucks Casper, slowly at first but then starts picking up pace. The lewd, squelching sound of cock going in and out of a wet hole overloads both father and son with even more pleasure. Casper’s finally become the boy he’d seen on the screen years ago, to have a real human cock fucking him and hitting that spot inside him feels like the best thing in the world.


Plap, plap, plap.


As Jared continues fucking his son, his breathing becomes erratic. He has cum many times before, seen a thousand naked horny little boys, but this feeling, of his cock rhythmically going in and out of his son’s wet hole, the sheer suction power is enough to drive him mad; the wet, damp feeling engulfing his cock every time he pushes in sends his eyes backwards. He moans light, manly moans in tandem with his little lover’s young, boyish moans. If there was a Hell, he’d definitely be sent deep, deep into its depth, for cheating on his wife with their own son and loving every minute of it. And if he were to go, he wishes he’d have his lover with him, and they can be forever together until the end of time.


Plap plap plap


Wet, lewd sounds of sex fill the room, the sounds of love, of commitment, of pleasure, between an adult man and his young, preteen son. The boy jerks forward every time his lover goes balls deep into him, both their bodies damp with sweat. He should be hurt, he should be asking his dad to take it slowly, but he doesn’t feel like doing any of that, for he is drowning in pleasure.


Plap, plap, plap. The filthy sound of fucking continues, Jared hands holding Casper's hips tightly as they continue making love.


After only another five minutes, the pleasure has become too much for them to bear. The man collapses on top of the boy, almost passed out at this point; their breathing has become heavy and labored, the man’s hip still ramming into the little hole like a piston. He reaches for the boy’s lips, and with not a second wasted, they kiss and make out passionately.


Plap plap plap plap plap plap


“Ah, baby, i think i’m gonna cum!” - Jared can barely get the words out, he’s already on cloud nine.


“Me too! Ahh! Daddy! Aahhh!” - Casper’s boyish, orgasmic moans are so loud they’d be so busted had Jared’s bedroom not been soundproof.


Both of them cum at the same time; and for the first time, Casper can feel something come out of his little cock, which he uses his hand to catch. Jared cums gallons after gallons of cum into his son’s boy pussy, so much that cum starts guzzling out. If he died right now, he thinks, he’d die a happy man.


The exhausted man collapses next to the boy. The two lovers turn to face each other, the man’s cock still going in and out of the boy’s cum-filled asshole, not wanting to let go of this feeling. They look at each other like the first time they came together years ago, all without saying a word; they are content, at peace and in each other’s company.


“Daddy…” - The boy asks, his voice soft and angelic. “I finally came…” he says as he shows his handful of watery boy cum to the man.


Jared, still fucking his son slowly, takes his lover’s hand and lick the cum clean. He then kisses the boy again, the usual taste of each other’s flesh fragrant with the scent of fresh boy cum, their hands holding each other's tightly.


They lie there for a good 20 minutes, exhausted; the tempo of their fucking has slowed down dramatically. Their lips and hips are still enjoined, unable to let go, but they know that this cannot last forever.


“Alright baby we have to clean this up before…” - The man breaks the kiss only for the boy to kiss him again.


“I love you daddy.” - The boy murmurs sensually, his whispers from the heart; a 10 year-old boy is having pillow talk with his own father. They both know what they’re doing is wrong, yet can’t stop doing it, for the little boy truly loves his father, his maker, his lover, the man who birthed him; he wants to be with his man forever.

Chapter 4: The Question

The big man, nearly 6 foot 2, is holding his tiny son tightly; his semi-hard cock still deep inside him, but it is unmoving. He’s exhausted, and so is the little boy in his embrace, who’s fallen asleep. They’re completely spent for the night.


He reaches for the old reliable butt plug well hidden in his bedside drawer and takes one good sniff. It smells just like the insides of his little lover, and it is addicting. He puts the plug into his mouth and begins sucking on it.


He finally pulls out of his son, almost immediately his cum starts leaking out. The boy, so used to having a cock inside him wails at the sudden emptiness, but he doesn’t wake up, he’s too tired. The man plugs the freshly fucked hole up and finally gets up, but not before planting a deep deep kiss on two of his greatest lovers: His son’s tiny lips and now-soft boy cock.


He gets himself and his still-sleeping boy dressed before tenderly carrying him back to his room. Ethan, his other twin playing on the computer, is surprised to see his little brother asleep so early. Normally they would stay up until late playing games together; but today, on the eve of their birthdays of all days, his brother’s asleep.


“Oh-kay? What happened to him?” - Ethan curiously asks.


“He’s tired. Let him rest.” - Jared replies as he lays his little sleeping beauty to his bed.


“But that’s my bed!” - The boy complains as his dad sets his brother on the lower bunk bed; he’s always slept on the lower bed.


“Well, i guess tonight you can share it with your brother buddy, it’s you guys birthdays after all right?” - He takes a look at his obviously annoyed kid. His little sad face tugs at his heartstring, even if that face isn’t actually his Casper’s, just an exact replica of it. He can’t stand it, he has to make that frown disappear.


“Wanna go somewhere with me?” - The man asks as he finishes tugging his boy into bed.


“Go where? It’s closed everywhere dad, it’s late.” - Ethan questions his father.


“Just a quick trip, we’ll be back before midnight. Okay?”


“Hmmm, okay.” - The boy reluctantly accepts.


Jared had planned to gift his sons a brand new Playstation 5 tonight, but seeing that he’s fucked one of them into exhaustion already, the plan might need some details rewritten.


It’s a cool Autumn night. The streets are almost empty of cars as Jared drives his son through identical suburban houses after identical suburban houses. The street lights break up the monotony but soon become one themselves. Jared takes a glance at his son and catches him playing jumping man with his fingers with the street lights as he smiles to himself; it’s really cute, his other son, the love of his life, would just be on his phone. Another thing he notices is that Ethan also loves seatbelts, it’s always fastened when he’s in a car, something his brother heavily dislikes.


From what Jared knows, Ethan is a shy boy, most definitely an introvert. He loves drawing fantastical stuffs and talking to himself. He excels at school but sucks at sports. He has a huge love for video games, anime and especially Attack on Titan. He would make his dad buy him heaps and heaps of merchs, to the point where his room is filled to the brim with them. Jared has noticed Ethan especially likes Eren Yeager, the main character. He’s probably seen Eren’s face more than his oldest son’s face himself.


It would be a lie to say that he’s not attracted to Ethan, the boy looks exactly like the boy he just boned in his bedroom not 30 minutes ago. More than that, he loves that Ethan’s the complete polar opposite of Casper, loves that he has a sensitive side to him, that he would hold open doors for people when they go in or out of places, loves his little drawings and murmurs to himself, loves his care and tenderness, the permanent look of slight sadness and melancholy that’s ever present on his gorgeous little face.


He wants to keep the vile sexual relationship that he has with Casper away from him, he wants to keep him innocent. He’s fully and well aware what he’s doing is wrong and he doesn’t even want to even consider corrupting his other son as well.


But imagine, two hot naked sweaty boys, their inviting holes in front of him, hard little cocks and balls dangling in between their cute little legs. He would make them kiss each other, suck each other, fuck each other. They could finally share their food full of their dad’s cum at lunch. Jared thinks of when his sons would kiss and their cocks would rub on each other, the sight alone would make any boy-loving man cum.


“So…” - Jared has to snap himself out of yet another one of his fucked up fantasy. “How’s school?”, a generic question to break the monotony.


“It’s fine.” - Ethan answers his father coldly, his eyes still looking outside.


”How was soccer practice?”


“I hate soccer, Casper tackled me really hard the other day, it’s still sore.” - The boy says, annoyed.


“You play on different teams?”


“Yeah.”


“That’s weird. Normally you guys are on the same team no?”


“Well Casper, he’s just a dick, i don’t wanna be on the same team as him!” - Ethan hisses as he finally looks at his dad.


“Oh? Interesting, tell me more.” - Jared is curious.


“It’s… it’s nothing.” - Ethan looks away again.


“Oh come on buddy, don’t leave me hanging. Did he say bad things about you?”


“No, it’s just…” - The boy flusters, he clearly doesn’t want to continue the conversation.


Jared knows this, and he stops pressing his son for more information. “Alright buddy, you tell me when you want to tell me.”


The remaining car ride was spent in silence. After seemingly forever they finally reaches a Target. Ethan’s dejected face is lit up the moment he sees the Target logo; he knows exactly what they’ll be buying there.


“Dad, are we getting a…”


“Yep.” - Jared is relieved to see his little boy happy again.


“Oh my god, oh my god!” - Ethan can’t contain his excitement as he lunges at his father and gives him a big hug. Jared, of course, gets a boner.


“Oh hey hey! Settle down now, we’re not even out of the car yet!”


The boy excitedly leads his father to the electronics sections, his unusual happiness really warms Jared’s heart. Later, as the salesman’s yapping about the PS5, Jared couldn’t care less, because he can’t stop thinking about his conversation with Ethan earlier in the car.


After all’s said and done, it’s nearly 12, Jared has to rush home so he wouldn’t miss his sons birthdays.


On the way home, Ethan’s gleeful expression revert back to his usual demeanor.


“Hey dad.” - The boy suddenly asks.


“Yeah?”


“Can i ask you a question?”


“Of course buddy.” - Jared hasn’t noticed his son’s swing in mood yet.


After a long pause, Ethan finally musters the courage to ask his father:


“Why do you like Casper more than me?”

Chapter 5: The Cake

“What?” - Jared is taken aback. “What do you mean?”, he pretends he doesn’t know what his son's talking about.


“Well, you know. You always touch him, like all the time. And, you always give him kisses and stuffs…”


“You want me to touch you more?” - Jared knows exactly what’s he doing.


“No! I mean, no… i don’t know…” - The boy is shy again, his face red with embarrassment like a puppy; Jared finds it incredibly adorable.


Of course Jared likes Casper more than Ethan; the younger one is the love of his life, he has to prioritize him more than anyone else. But it would also be untrue to say that the man doesn’t adore his oldest son as well.


“Listen buddy, it’s just… i don’t know how to say it.” - Jared obviously can’t tell his son the truth, not now, at least. “Your brother’s just, he just… i don’t know how to…”


“I get it dad. He’s more popular than me anyways.” - Ethan pouts.


“What do you mean?”


“He always gets girls around him at school." - The boy explains. "He's good at sports, he has a lot of friends.”


“Don’t you have friends as well?”


“Well, yeah, but just a couple.”


“Well, you know, a friend to everyone is a friend to no one, if you have friends that truly matter, then those are the only friends that you will really ever need.” - Jared with his words of wisdom.


“…” - His son is silent. “We’re not close anymore.” he murmurs almost inaudibly.


“What?” - The man doesn’t understand. “What you mean? Who?”


“You know, me and Casper. We used to do things, now we don’t. He likes you more, he always goes to your room!” - Ethan’s tone has turned accusatory.


“Honey, you know that’s not true. Your brother and i, we just… get along very well.” - Jared thinks this might be one of the most hilarious things he’s ever said. “I’m pretty sure he likes you a lot as well. Why don’t you ask him yourself?”


“I don’t know…”


The pair gets back home after a while. It’s already past 12, Jared figures he’d just get his son to bed, any activities can wait until later in the day. Peeking into his bedroom, he can see his wife’s already sleeping.


As he tucks his son to bed, his brother still sleeping soundly next to him, he figures he’d do something different tonight.


“Close your eyes.” - He asks.


He proceeds to give his oldest son a long, deep kiss on the cheek, an apology for what happened earlier. Ethan is giddy, he smiles as his eyes remain closed.


And for the boy next to him, daddy’s little sleeping prince, he also places a deep kiss, not on the cheek, but on the tiny adorable lips.


“Happy Birthday boys.” - He whispers quietly.


The next day went about as expected. The boys went to school, then got home and got a huge party with their friends then hung out for the night, playing with their brand new console. Jared was happy for his sons, but also extremely horny. After what happened the night before, all that was in his head was how he wanted to fuck Casper all day but couldn’t, for obvious reasons. At the end of the day, he’s been getting real anxious, he wants boy meat and he wants it now. He thinks he’s getting addicted.


Late at night, his urge is no longer containable. He must do something now, he’s in severe withdrawal. He comes to his sons bedroom.


The TV and console are still on, he can already tell before coming in. What he can’t tell is whether the boy still awake and playing in front of him is his lover or not; the other one’s already asleep.


“Hey?” - He calls out softly to the boy in pyjamas lying tummy down in front of him, his sexy little plump ass wiggling cutely as his eyes fixates on the tv screen.


“Hey buddy?” - He calls out again, the boy finally turns around, an instant beaming smile on his gorgeous little face.


“Daddy!” - The boy exclaims rather loudly.


“Ssshh.” - The man shushes his boy. “Don’t wake your brother.”


The boy playfully covers his mouth with one hand, his eyes still gleaming with glee, he’s been waiting all day to see his man.


The man lies down next to the boy, one hand already circling his tiny body.


“I’ve missed you so much.” - Jared whispers softly as he start kissing his boy’s neck.


“I’ve missed you too daddy, i want to have sex again!” - Jared still finds it incredible these are the words coming out the mouth of a now 11 year-old kid.


“Not tonight baby boy, your mom’s home.” - Jared can hear an audible, adorable sigh. He slips his hand inside his son’s pyjama to feel his little ass. This is made way easier by the fact that Casper never wears underwear.


“Can i suck your cock then?” - The boy asks irreverently as his dildo-occupied asshole and butt crack are fondled by daddy.


“Hmm…” - The man ponders, his dick hard like diamond. “Come with me, i have an idea.”


”Gimme a second daddy, i need to finish this game!”


After the boy’s done playing, the man takes his hand and leads him downstairs. Opening the fridge, he sees a piece of leftover cake from the birthday party earlier.


“You hungry?” - He devilishly asks his little lover, his eyes glimmering with impure intent. 


“Yep!” - The boy answers enthusiastically.


The man takes the piece of cake out of the fridge then puts it on the kitchen table. He sits down at one of the chairs then motions his little lover to do the thing.


The boy ,of course, understands immediately. He kneels down in front of the man and slowly pulls down his pants, revealing his hard 8 inch cock. The boy kisses the head of the cock before working his way down onto the rest of it.


It wasn’t hard at all for birthday boy to deepthroat all of the cock’s length, the tip now assaulting the back of his throat as he gags.


“Are you okay?” - The man asks, concerned.


The boy, one hand holding the cock tightly, the other hand jacking off his own, remains unfazed, he relaxes a bit as he surrenders a portion of the length before slamming it back into his throat again. The smell of daddy’s cock and pubic hair is making his horny young mind go absolutely nuts.


“Oh yeah, oh yeah that’s my baby, that’s it, suck my cock oh yeah.” - Jared moan speaks as he too is lost in pleasure.


The little boy continues demonstrating his masterful fellatio skill on his father’s cock, their lustful eyes fixated on each other’s. Within only a few minutes, Jared’s on the verge of climax.


“Baby wait, don’t swallow, i need to, ah! So good!” - The man is interrupted by his own pleasure. “I need to cum outside.”


The boy releases the cock in his mouth, but not before kissing its head tenderly. The man hurriedly leans over to the plate of cake and after a few strokes, cums on it; ropes and ropes of dense, white cum splatter on the sweet dessert.


“Oh my god… oh my god…” The man keeps cumming as his son lends his exploding cock a helping hand.


Amidst the greatest joy and pleasure attainable by a boy lover, the man takes a critical look at what’s happening: An 11 year-old kid is helping his father cum onto a cake in the family kitchen, which they’re going to eat together. This is against everything that is normal and acceptable in society; it’s vile, detestable, it is the epitome of human depravity and Jared is absolutely, without a doubt, an evil, perverted degenerate. And he’s loving every single second of it .


“Alright baby boy, your turn.”


Wasting no time, the man lifts the boy onto the table and puts the already hard boy cock in his mouth and start sucking sloppily, the boy’s already near his own climax.


“Daddy i think i’m gonna…” - The boy whimpers, his voice so high pitched one would think he was a girl.


The man takes the piece of cake and hold it in front of his son’s crotch. Using one hand to finish the job, the boy cums as well; not as much as his dad definitely but more than yesterday.


Three, four strands of young clear boy cum land on the already cum-covered cake. The man, looking at the cake, then looks up at his lover and without missing a beat, leans in to kiss the boy passionately. The taste is usual, just their tongues dancing like the thousands of times they have done it before, for the real tasty part comes later.


The boy sits on the man’s lap, his asshole caressing his still-hard cock. They begin eating the piece of cum-covered cake together.


“Here comes the cum ship, requesting docking permission!” - The man quips playfully to the boy in his lap as he holds a piece of cum cake in his hand, guiding it towards his lover’s mouth.


The boy giggles playfully before opening his mouth widely. The man puts the cum cake in his mouth then kisses him loudly on the cheek as he eats.


“How’s things between you and Ethan?” - The man asks as they are eating.


“What? Oh i mean, we’re fine, i guess.” - The boy answers his daddy.


“I heard you guys stopped playing on the same team in soccer?”


“We did, yeah.”


“Why is that?”


“I don’t know, it was him, he wanted to.” - The boy answers truthfully.


“Really? Well that’s weird.” - The man is still troubled.


“What’s wrong daddy?” - The boy asks, concerned.


“Well, your brother told me he doesn’t think you and i love him anymore.” - Jared knows that’s not exactly what his oldest son said, but pretty much.


“But that’s not true!” - Casper is surprised, outraged.


“Yeah, that’s not true. I know that, we love Ethan very much right?”


”Yeah!” - The boy speaks with a passion.


The pair continues eating their love cake.


“Can i ask you to do something baby boy?”


“Yes daddy!” - The boy is excited.


“Can you… take care of your brother for me?” - The man asks cryptically.


“You mean…” - The boy is puzzled.


“Yep, love him like we love each other, you can do that right?”


“Yeah, i can. I can do it daddy!” - The boy accepts his daddy’s request with pleasure.


After all is said and done, the pair cleans up their crime scene.


“Daddy?” - Casper asks.


“Yeah baby boy?”


“Can you carry me back to bed? I love it when you carry me around.”


“Of course, you needn’t ask.” - The man lifts his little boy up and carries him like a baby, small frail arms wrap around his neck endearingly.


The man carries the boy to his bunk bed, his brother’s already deep in sleep.


“I want to sleep with him tonight.” - Casper whispers into his daddy’s ear.


The man gently puts the boy down next to his twin brother. The younger boy immediately hugs his brother tightly from behind as their father covers them both with blanket.


“Good night my little princes, i love you more than the world.” - Jared whispers lovingly as he leans down to kiss both of them on the lips.


“I love you too daddy, Ethan also loves you too!”


As his man leaves their bedroom, Casper looks at his sleeping brother from behind. The faint light from outside their window illuminates Ethan’s face, dousing it in an ethereal blue hue. The younger boy leans forward and places a deep kiss on his brother’s cheek.


Then, he slowly pulls down his pants .

Chapter 6: The First Time

Casper gives his brother’s virgin penis a few light strokes, he’s pretty sure Ethan’s never even masturbated before. It doesn’t take long for the cute little cock to rise up, its heat radiating off of the hand that’s stimulating it.


The younger boy keeps on pressing onto his brother’s body harder, they’re so close he can practically hear his heartbeat. He keeps on his stroking, now faster, more deliberate, he can hear his brother whimper slightly. Still, he is undeterred.


“Oh… oh…” - Ethan moans lightly as his little cock is being pleasured for the first time.


The younger boy behind him also takes off his pants. He takes some of the leftover cum from his own cock and smear it on his brother’s cock, using it as lube. It’s not much, but it’s enough so it’s not too rough for the older boy, considering it is his first time.


“Oh… oh…” - The boy continues moaning as his brother strokes his cock harder.


The blanket over them insulates heat and doesn’t allow any to escape. Casper gets sweaty, his hand fatigued from continuous stroking. His brother doesn’t fare much better either, both of them begin to pant.


The younger boy repositions himself and switches his stroking hand to his other hand. He lines up his own cock with his brother’s asshole and crack and begins rubbing on it, like his daddy used to do before they could fuck. He knows he cannot cum again, so he’s doing this for his big brother, like his daddy asked him to do.


“Oh… oh… oh…” - Ethan’s breathing has become labored and rapid. “Ah, ah, ah!”, the boy finally gives up, his body contracts, he dry cums into his brother’s hand. The young boy just had the first orgasm of his life.


Casper returns both of their pyjama pants to their original locations. He falls asleep along with his brother, totally exhausted.


The next morning


Ethan wakes up from the most incredible sleep he’s ever had; it’s been a while since he’s felt this good waking up.


“Hey.” - Casper casually greets his brother as he browses his phone.


“What? Why are you here?” - Ethan is surprised that his little brother’s by his side, he clearly went to bed alone last night.


“Why can’t i?”


“Because?? This is my bed!” - The boy scolds his brother, his childish voice fails to bring about any threat.


“It’s our bed.” - The younger boy coolly rebuffs.


“Uh no?”


“Uh yes?”


“Ugh, whatever.” - The older boy gives up, he lies back down. “What time is it?”


“7.”


“What subjects we have today?”


“I don’t know.”


“Uh, you have your phone? Find out.”


“No.” - The younger boy is clearly not interested in entertaining his big brother. “Busy.”


“Fine, i’ll do it myself.” - Ethan gets up to find his phone.


Normally kids their age are not allowed phones; their indulgent father thinks differently, however. Their mother naturally doesn’t agree but she lets them anyway.


The boys browses their phones for a good thirty minutes before their father calls them downstairs for breakfast.


“Coming!” - Casper enthusiastically answers his daddy’s call and gets up instantly.


Ethan doesn’t even respond as he keeps browsing his phone.


Casper wants to put on a show for his brother today. Normally he would change his clothes in the bathroom but today will be different. The boy straight up removes his pyjamas in front of his brother, and because he doesn’t wear underwear, his 2.5-inch, hard boy cock is in full view, soaked in the morning light.


“What are you… doing?” - Ethan is caught completely off guard, his eyes fixate on his brother’s crotch. “Where’s… your underwear?”


“It’s hot, i don’t wear them.”


“O-okay…” - Ethan is mesmerized, he’s never seen somebody else’s hard cock before. “W-why is your willy s-so big?”, he stutters, his own cock getting hard.


“Oh this, it’s because i feel good.” - Casper nonchalantly answers his twin brother. In reality, he’s extremely horny right now.


“R-really?”


“Yeah.” - The younger boy said as he puts on his shorts and t-shirt, his erection can still be seen.


Then he leans into his brother’s face and kiss him lightly on the lips. Ethan is once again blindsided, he’s absolutely speechless.


Casper excuses himself to the toilet, he needs to jerk off immediately.


Jared hears the bathroom door closing and smiles to himself, he knows his boy’s in there getting himself off. Finishing cooking, he comes up to the room and knocks.


“Can i come in?” - The man asks.


“Sure!” - The boy, his hand furiously stroking his little cock on the toilet, reaches out to unlock the door.


The man comes in and takes a look at his boy masturbating, as if this is a completely normal everyday thing happening in every family. He locks the door behind him and takes a look at his panting little lover.


“Need some help?” - He asks, a smirk on his face.


“Yeah daddy.” - The boy says as he lets go of his hard cock.


The man kneels in front of the boy and puts the little cock into his mouth.


“Oh, that feels so good daddy!” - The boy drowns in pleasure as his daddy starts sucking his cock.


The man plays with the little cock head with his tongue, whisking around while his mouth easily engulfs the entire length.


“Oh daddy i’m gonna cum!” - The boy climaxes, though he knows to yell quietly as not to alert his mother and brother.


Jared can feel a few squirts of boy cum shooting into his mouth. He takes a glance at his little lover, completely ecstatic and already exhausted. It’s only 7:30 in the morning.


“You want some?” - The man asks his boy, pointing to his mouthful of boy cum.


“Hmmm.” - The boy is reluctant, he’s already in post-nut clarity. “Nuh uh, you drink it.”, he shakes his head adorably.


“Sure baby, another time.” - The man swallows his boy’s cum.


That entire morning, Ethan is possessed. He cannot get that image of Casper’s hard cock out of his head as well as the kiss on the mouth, even as Casper himself is sitting right next to him. He has never even seen porn before in his life, this is completely uncharted territory.


“Ethan?” - A woman’s voice calls out his name.


“Ethan? Can you hear me?” - The voice is louder, more insistent.


“Ethan!”


Ethan is snapped out of his stasis, his eyes wide open, in front of him is his literature teacher, Mrs. Abrams, and he’s in class. He looks briefly to his brother next to him, who’s also looking at him with an amused look on his face.


“Are you alright?” - The middle-aged woman asks again, her tone has softened somewhat.


“Y-yeah, i’m fine, i’m fine.” - Ethan answers his teacher in exasperation, still dazed and confused.


“Did you guys switch seats today? Are you really Ethan?” - Mrs. Abrams suspects the twins are playing a prank on her again, this isn’t the first time they’ve done this.


“N-no, this is me Ethan.” - The boy answers truthfully.


“Really? Well, ‘Ethan’, could you please give me and the class an example of a metaphor?” - She asks with a smirk on her face.


“Yes, ma’am, give me a second.” - Ethan answers his teacher, his voice filled with an unusual confidence. “The… kiss is sweet like butter...” was the first thing that came up in his mind.


“Interesting?” - The woman is surprised. “Feeling romantic today aren’t you mister?”


The woman finally leaves him alone as Casper pays him a sly grin, he knows that he knows and likewise. For the rest of the morning, Ethan couldn’t stop stealing glances at his brother.


At lunch, Ethan’s sitting with his friends, Jared and Sam, his closest buddies since first grade. Casper, being the popular boy he is, sits with the cool kids at the opposite end of the cafeteria. Normally a quiet boy, Ethan is absolutely silent today, he can’t stop looking over at his little brother, who sometimes glances back, catching him dead in the act; Ethan goes red like a tomato and clumsily looks at something else every time it happens.


Casper picks up his cum sandwich from his lunchbox, he knows his brother’s looking at him from the other side of the crowded room. He knows what he did earlier sparked something in Ethan.


The older boy continued to behave like he’s possessed for the rest of the day.


In the afternoon, on the bus home, the brothers are sitting together. Ethan’s heart is beating extremely fast for some reason, his breathing is rapid as if there’s a monster lurking somewhere, ready to pounce him at every moment. But there’s no monster, no danger, no teachers, no nothing, just his little brother, sitting in his usual spot.


“Hey!” - The younger boy asks his big brother, the golden sunlight reflects on his face. “You okay?”


“Y-yeah…” - The older boy responds, still dazed. “What?”


“Nothing, just asking.”


“Okay.”


Late at night, Ethan can’t sleep.


“You sleeping?” - He quietly calls out to Casper on the top bunk.


“Yeah.” - The younger boy humorously replies.


“Okay.” - Ethan can feel something’s not quite right. “Wait, if you’re sleeping how can you talk?”


“I don’t know.”


The older boy gets off the bed and stands up. He’s not quite tall enough to see the top bunk by himself but can definitely see his brother lying on his side. Their eyes meet, but this time Ethan doesn’t look away.


“Hey...” - The older boy says softly.


“Hey."


“What are you doing?”


“Nothing?”


“Yeah.” - Ethan sighs defeatedly. “Okay…”, he lies back down.


That light from outside their window once again fills the room with a vibrant blue coating, he doesn’t quite know where it comes from or why it is the color it is, for all that matters to him now lies right above him.


“Hey.” - Ethan calls out again, this time more assertively.


“What?” - Casper is getting annoyed.


A long pause ensues. The boys can hear each other’s heavy breathing.


“Can you… show me your willy again?” - Ethan finally gets the words out.


Another long pause ensues. Then he can hear scrambling from above.


Casper climbs down from his bunk and stands in front of Ethan, the exact same position as he stood this morning. Their eyes meet again.


Ethan can see his brother’s hard cock making a tent through his pyjama. He can’t look away, he is once again mesmerized.


“C-can i t-touch it?” - Ethan asks his brother.


“S-sure.” - Casper stutters; it's unusual, he never stutters.


Ethan reaches out to fondle his brother’s erection. He feels his brother’s hardness and pulse beating even through the fabric.


Even after years of sexual activities with his daddy, Casper is still extremely aroused, he’s never done anything similar with a boy his age.


Ethan slowly pulls down his brother’s pyjama, both of them surprised by his boldness. Casper’s uncut, very hard boy cock springs out in spectacular fashion.


The older boy takes a look at his brother’s face, now red like an apple, and starts stroking his little cock. Unlike Casper, Ethan is a complete sex novice, his strokes amateur and a bit uninspiring, but more than enough to get Casper off.


“Oh yeah… oh yeah…” - The younger boy leans forward in pleasure, his hands holding the upper bunk guard rail tightly. “Keep doing it, ah… I’m gonna cum…


”Ethan doesn’t understand what his brother just said but he doesn’t really care as he keeps stroking his brother’s cock harder and faster.


Casper closes his eyes, his young horny mind once again overwhelmed with pleasure.


“Oh my god… oh my god… i’m gonna cum, i’m gonna cum… aah!” - The boy moans violently as he cums into his brother’s hand.


Ethan recoils, he doesn’t understand what is going on as some of the cum lands on his blanket.


“Did you pee?” - He asks innocently.


“No.” - The standing boy is exhausted, he just came twice in a day.


Ethan takes a sniff at his hand. The white-opaque liquid smells weird but definitely doesn’t smell like pee.


“It’s called cum.” - His brother explains. “When you make your cock feels really good that comes out.”


Ethan, his own cock also extremely hard, proceeds to lick his handful of cum.


“You learn fast.” - Casper is amused.


The taste is revolting to Ethan however as he instantly gags. He is about to spit out the cum when Casper intervenes.


“Wait wait wait don’t. Spit into my hand” - The boy extends his hand to his brother’s mouth as he spits into it.


“That was disgusting!” - Ethan exclaims.


“I like it.” - Casper replies as he casually licks his own handful of cum clean, he’s never tasted his own cum before.


“Ew!” - Ethan looks at his brother eating his spit and his own cum.


Casper sloshes the cum in his mouth around before swallowing it slowly, savoring the taste. He likes it.


“Alright, your turn. Move up so i can lie down.” - Casper tells his brother.


“What are you gonna do?” - The older boy is curious.


“You’ll see.”


The younger boy lies in between his older brother’s legs. He pulls his pants and underwear down to reveal yet another hard boy cock. Ethan’s cock is almost identical to his own, he thinks.


“You’re gonna… lick it?” - Ethan asks his brother.


“ Yeah.”


“ No, that’s…” - The boy is cut off by his brother putting his cock in his mouth. He starts sucking hard.


An ocean wave of pleasure washes over Ethan’s young mind, his hands hold onto his brother’s golden hair tightly as his eyes close shut.


“Oh… oh… oh my… oh my…” - Ethan can’t get the words out as he drowns in pleasure, his breathing rapid, untamed.


The wet, slurping sounds of a hungry, slutty mouth on a virgin cock fill the room. Ethan’s central nervous system is bombarded with waves after waves of first-time sexual pleasure. Casper is used to sucking cock, in fact he is addicted to it. He can easily deep throat his father’s 8-inch man cock and milk it with ease, this little boy cock is no trouble for him.


So Ethan doesn’t last long at all. After only a few minutes, the boy climaxes for the first time in his life, as far as he is concerned. The pleasure is absolutely incredible as his eyes turn white and his hip arches forward, his hard cock embedded deep inside his brother’s mouth.


“Ooh… ooh… ooh… ooooh!” - The boy moans primally, he’s flying high.


Casper is disappointed at the lack of discharge from his brother’s penis. It is understandable, however, since it is Ethan’s first time after all.


“Can i sleep here tonight?” - He asks the exhausted, sweaty boy in front of him.


After a brief pause, the older boy finally opens his eyes and exhales.


“Yeah.”

Chapter 7: The Mark

The twins hold each other tightly, face to face; they’re about as close as two people can get. Ethan opens his eyes, his brother’s messy hair shuffling in his nose, it smells pleasant. He takes a deeper breath, taking in all the boyish odor from his brother’s body; it’s relaxing, addicting even.


The boys bottoms are still without clothing,  their semi-hard boy cocks kissing each other at the tips, concealed by the warm blanket. The older boy wanted to put their pyjamas back on but was convinced otherwise by his brother. For some reason, he finds it really hot, arousing.


The older boy’s heart still beats with an unrestrained vigor, his breathing slightly rapid. He looks at Casper again, and Casper looks beautiful . It’s weird, he thinks: They have the exact same face. Same shape, same nose, same lips , same everything; heck he sees this face everyday in the mirror. But there’s just something about Casper, something that makes him so attractive that he can’t quite put his finger on.


A sense of resolve rushes through him, and without hesitation, the older boy leans in and kiss his little brother on the lips. Even after all that happened earlier, the boy can still feel the electricity coursing through his veins. This is wrong, he thinks, brothers shouldn’t do this with each other; it’s weird and unnatural, but he can’t stop himself from doing it, he doesn’t think he wants to either.


Casper’s half asleep when his brother kisses him. He slowly opens his eyes, they look at each other.


“Did you just... kiss me?” - He asks, his voice soft, pure.


Ethan remains silent. The twins continue looking at each other’s young, hungry eyes.


Without notice, Casper leans in. Ethan closes his eyes, his body freezes. The younger boy kisses the older boy, returning the favor. Their breaths become erratic once again, their cocks as hard as can be, and their hands starts caressing the other’s body.


The younger boy kisses his brother with passion. Their lips dance together in whirlwind of boyhood sexual craze.


“Open your mouth, suck on one of my lip.” - Casper directs his brother, himself amused by how inexperienced Ethan is compared to his twin brother. It is no surprise, however, he’s been loving his daddy for years.


Ethan complies, he opens his mouth and sucks on Casper’s upper lip like sugar. Their saliva intertwine, along with the air that they breathe into each other’s nostrils.


After seemingly an eternity, the boys finally break their kiss. They again stare at each other, not a word spoken.


A few days later , in the bathroom.


“Oh daddy it feels so good! Oh, oh, oh! Oh yeah, oh yeah!” - The little boy, completely naked and soaked in his own sweat, moans hysterically as his asshole is repeatedly plowed into.


Below him, the man also without a single piece of clothing on his body, groans faintly. Lying on the cold floor, he grabs the boy’s hip tightly and continuously lift the little body above him up and down, up and down, fucking himself with the boy’s hole.


“Daddy’s feeling so good right now baby. Daddy loves your pussy so much, ah, it’s so good, ah, fuck...” - Jared immediately regrets swearing out of instinct, even if he’s literally fucking his 11 year-old son in the ass right now. He laughs to himself.


“Yeah, i’m fucking you baby, i’m fucking my own baby boy in the ass, i’m fucking you. Ah fuck, ah fuck, i love this ass so fucking much!” - The man curses in between moans as his cock is being milked, it is the first time he’s intentionally cursed in front of his son.


Casper’s little cock is extraordinarily hard as it bounces up and down, hitting Jared’s stomach every time it does.


The man can feel the inside of his son getting more sore as he keeps fucking him, he halts and pulls out. The little boy whimpers as his daddy’s cock slides out of his asshole.


“Just going to apply some lube real quick.” - The man reaches out to the lube bottle beside them and pours a generous amount onto his cock. Then, he slams it back into his son’s hole.


"Oooh!” - The boy moans ecstatically as his daddy bottoms out on his hole.


Jared sits up and takes total control. He presses his son’s pale divine little body to his chest as he starts actually fucking . Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap! His balls slap into his boy’s little butt cheeks every time as he drills his cock into Casper’s boypussy relentlessly.


“Oh baby i’m balls deep in you, i’m fucking you so hard i’m gonna make you, ah! I'm gonna make you pregnant, ah!”


“Oh yeah! Daddy! Oh yeah! Fuck me daddy, ah! I love you, ah! I love you, ah!” - The boy moans in pure pleasure. He kisses his daddy, their tongues fuse once again in a fervor of incestous sexual overdrive.


Jared goes feral, he starts grunting animalistic noises. His cocks pistons his boy’s tight pussy as he nears his climax. He hasn’t cum in days, there will be a lot coming out.


Casper cannot take it anymore, his body and mind goes completely numb as his little cock finally gives up.


“Ooooh! Oooooh! Oooooooh!” - The little boy howls wildly as he cums onto his daddy’s chest.


The man bites his boy’s neck as he starts to climax, his instincts have taken complete control.


“Ah daddy that hurts!” - The boy wails as his neck is bitten.


Copious amount of cum starts pouring into, and soon, out of Casper’s asshole. But the cock that they’re coming from doesn’t slow down at all. In fact, it starts moving even faster .


Slap, slap, slap, slap, slap.


“Daddy please stop! It hurts!” - The little boy cries out to his daddy as his neck gets bitten and his cum-filled asshole keeps getting pummeled to no avail. He starts sobbing.


Hearing his son’s sobs snaps Jared out of his fugue state. He immediately removes his teeth from his lover’s neck, now swollen and bleeding lightly.


“Oh my god, oh my god, what have i done? Are you okay?” - Jared’s voice is filled with regret as he examines the aftermath of his actions.


The boy keeps sobbing unconsolably, he covers his eyes, he doesn’t want his daddy to see him cry.


Tears start flowing from the sides of Jared’s eyes, he starts crying too.


“Baby, i’m sorry, i’m so sorry, daddy didn’t mean to hurt you.” - The man hugs the boy tightly as they cry together, his softening cock finally slides out.


“It’s… okay… daddy…” - The little boy says in between sobs, his voice muffled by his daddy’s chest.


They stay idle for a while, no more fucking, no more moaning, no more pleasure as cum keeps dripping from Casper’s hole into Jared’s flaccid cock.


“I promise, i will never hurt you again, never again. I promise.” - The man whispers gently to his son.


The exhausted boy doesn’t respond as he rest his head on his daddy’s chest, his eyes only half-open.


After another while, the pair finally stands up to clean up after themselves. Looking at his daddy’s cock covered in cum, Casper can’t help but lick his lips.


“Can i… clean your cock daddy?” - The boy points to his dad’s soft penis, his voice still harbors a hint of sadness.


“Oh, of course baby, but my cock’s pretty soft right now, you sure you still want to?”


“Yeah.” - The boy answers emphatically as he puts the soft, cum-covered cock in his mouth.


‘It smells… weird’, he thinks. ‘So this what the inside of my asshole smells like’. The cum is still delicious though as the cock gets harder again by his cleaning.


“Lemme see that bite mark.” - Jared examines his son’s neck as he’s sucking the cum off of his cock. The swelling has subsided somewhat but there remains 2 extremely obvious blood clots that cannot be mistaken for anything else but a hickey.


“What’s wrong daddy?” - Casper can practically sense the worry emanating from his daddy.


“This bite mark is gonna cause trouble.” - The man answers his son, his hand caressing the wound.


“Yeah.” - The boy says curtly. “But now at least you won’t confuse me and Ethan!”, he speaks with an infectious optimism in his voice.


“Yeah, at least you little devil can’t play pranks on daddy anymore.” - He kisses his son on the cheek, both of them giggling to each other. “Well we gotta have an excuse for this, you got any idea?”


“I can ask Ethan? We’ve been doing... stuffs since you asked me to.” - The boy finishes cleaning the cum. He puts the cock in his mouth and starts sucking.


“Oh right? I did ask you to do that. So what have you guys done so far?” - The man asks as his cock gets milked again.


“This. And some kissing.” - The boy answers his daddy, his mouth muffled by cock.


“Yeah i guess that’s fine, Ethan’s still new anyway. You sure he’s gonna be cool with it?


“Yeah. Don’t worry daddy.” - The little boy picks up his pace.


“Ooh yeah baby, you’re really good at this.”


The man holds his son’s head tightly as he approaches his second orgasm.


“Ooh baby i think i’m gonna cum! Oh yeah, ooh yeah, oooh!” - The man moans as he cums again into his little lover’s mouth.


“Can i kiss you?” - The boy asks his daddy with a mouthful of cum, his boy cock now also hard again.


“Oh baby of course.” - The man kneels down as their lips meet again. The cum slops around in the two lovers mouths as they kiss passionately.


When their lips finally part ways, a string of cum still connects them. Aroused, they kiss again, determined to get rid of the cum for good.


“Alright baby, i have been wanting to ask you to do this for a while.” - The man finally breaks their kiss for good. “You love eating daddy’s cum in your food right?”


“Yes daddy!” - The boy replies adorably.


“Well daddy wants to eat things that has your cum in it too.”


“But daddy my cum’s all dried up…” - The little boy looks at his dried cum on his daddy’s torso.


“Well, i have an idea.” - The man stands up. “Stay here for a bit.”


The man gets dressed and leaves the bathroom. It’s 5.30 in the afternoon, Ethan’s hanging at his friend’s house and Nicole is still at the mall. Still, he can never be too careful.


He takes a gallon of milk from the fridge and brings it back to the bathroom.


“Are we drinking milk daddy?” - Casper’s curious.


“Well not exactly.” The man opens the lid. “You pooped yet?”


“Yep! I always do before we have sex like you asked.” - Casper’s dirty talk arouses Jared immensely.


“You’re the best baby boy.” - The man kisses his son on the lips. "Alright baby, lie down with your ass in the air."


“Oh i get it, you’re gonna drink the milk from my ass right?” - The boy lies down and raises his butt up, his asshole still gaping from earlier penetration.


“Yeah, but i need it to marinate in your ass first.”


“What do you mean ‘marinate’ daddy?” - The boy asks, his curious mind insatiable.


“It means i want it to taste like your ass as much as possible, so it’s gonna have to stay in there for a while.”


“Like a few hours right daddy?”


“I’m thinking 24 hours, but if you feel uncomfortable just tell me i’ll take it out okay baby?”


“Okay daddy!”


The man starts carefully pouring the milk into his son’s red, raw asshole. The cold liquid makes the boy squeal, a few drops spill out.


“Okay there baby?” - The man asks, concerned.


“Yep, i’m fine.” - The boy reassures his lover.


“Just relax your insides alright? Like when my cock’s inside you.”


The man continues pouring. He knows this is Casper's first time doing this so he doesn’t want to push the boy too far, especially after what happened to his neck.


A considerable amount of milk spill out and splatter on the cold, hard bathroom floor, one of the main reasons Jared doesn’t want to do this in the bedroom.


“Alright i think that’s enough.” - The man stops pouring despite only barely getting through a third of the jug. “You okay there baby?”


“Yeah, i think i’m okay. My belly feels really full though daddy.” - The boy’s belly is slightly inflated.


“Yeah i think that’s enough for now.” - Jared is a bit disappointed, he wanted to see his son’s belly swollen up like he’s 9 months pregnant. But that can wait, he thinks, they still have a lot of time and things they haven’t done together.


The man plugs his son’s love hole up with his trusty butt plug. To ensure no leakage, he also cover the plug with a waterproof flex tape.


“Alright, all’s done here. Can you stand up?”


The boy wobbles slightly as he stands up, still unfamiliar with the liquid inside his ass.


“Yeah.”


Later that night


“What happened to your neck?” - Ethan asks as Casper’s sucking his cock. “Looks like a vampire bit you.”


“It’s nothing, just an accident.” - The younger boy speaks, cock still in his mouth.


“What do you... Ooh, that feels good.” - The older boy moans as his brother goes balls deep.


“Hey, can i ask you to do something?”


“Yeah?” - Ethan pants.


“If people asks, just say you bit me, okay?”


“What? Why?” - The older boy is exasperated.


“Just do it, okay? I’ll owe you one.” - The younger boy asks as he keeps sucking his brother’s cock.


“Okay…” - Ethan reluctantly accepts.


He looks at Casper, suspicious.

Chapter 8: The Fire

Jared closes his eyes; he’s at work, well-paid but dull and monotonous. He’s daydreaming again, about his little boy of course.


He imagines his son’s perfect body, his gorgeous baby face, his plump nipples, his addicting prepubescent boyish scent, his uncut little hairless boy cock, and of course, his divine well-trained tight love hole.


He is hard, extremely hard and horny, he wants to rip off his clothes and masturbate, he wants to cum right now. But he won’t, he doesn’t want to, he wants to save as much cum as possible for the next time they fuck. He wants to dump as much cum as possible into his young lover, he wants to breed him full to the brim with the seed that made him. He imagines his cock going in and out of that hot pink hole, the squelching sound it makes every time it is penetrated. ‘Oh’, he moans almost audibly, all he wants in this world is to fuck, fuck, fuck.


Casper sits on the school toilet with his pants pulled down, his hand furiously stroking his cock. He closes his eyes, he’s thinking about his man, of course.


He imagines his daddy’s chest hair as he presses his face into it, his sweat permeating in the air, his muscles moving underneath his skin, and of course, his big, long cock with thick pubes that has sent him to heaven and back.


He is hard, extremely hard and horny, he wants his daddy right here, right now, making love to him. But that’s impossible, he’s at school and his lover’s working, so his own hand will have to do for now. With every stroke of his little boy cock he hits his own inflated belly; it’s a bit inconvenient, but this milk inside him will soon feed his daddy, so he doesn’t mind at all. ‘Oh’, he moans almost audibly, all he wants in this world is to fuck, fuck, fuck.


“You okay there Jared?” - A voice snaps Jared out of his daydreaming, it is his colleague’s, John.


“Yeah, just tired.” - He answers John ambivalently.


“Had a long night huh?” - John says with a smirk on his face.


“Yep, real long.” - Jared lies, he wants the conversation to end immediately.


“Alright then, catch you later then.”


“Yep, see ya.”


Jared closes his eyes again, he wonders what his baby boy’s doing at school.


Casper starts breathing heavily. He leans forward as he can feel himself about to climax.


“ Ooooh .” - He moans as quietly as possible, cum pours into his hand.


Jared is about to continue with his work when a notification from his phone interrupts him once again. His mood swings right back to positive however when he sees the the sender’s name: ‘Casper❤️’, below it a video attached; the perverted man is overjoyed and perplexed at the same time, isn’t his lover supposed to be in class right now?


He tucks himself into a corner, puts on his earbuds and opens the video to a shot of Casper’s hot boy cock, hard, red and beaten; the cock head still wet with cum. ‘Hey daddy’, a soft voice is heard, and the camera is turned around to a familiar face: Messy hair, two cheeks red like raw strawberry, beautiful eyes, and of course, slutty, plump lips that has made Jared cum so many times before. The bite mark from yesterday is also in full view, as well as the fact that he is in a toilet stall.


‘Hey daddy…’, the boy says, his voice quiet, seductive, ‘Can’t wait for you to fuck my asshole again today’, the boy curses for the first time ever, and Jared’s cock shoots straight up.


The boy lifts his handful of clear boy cum up to his face and proceeds to lick it clean, ‘mwah!’ the video ends with the boy blowing a kiss to the camera.


Later that day


Jared positions the big empty bottle below Casper’s plugged asshole, both of them naked. It’s finally time he takes the milk out.


“Alright baby, i’m gonna remove the plug, you just have to push lightly, alright?” - He instructs his lover.


“Got it daddy!” - The boy complies with enthusiasm.


Jared removes the tape and butt plug, and a stream of white ass-milk starts streaming out.


Bit by bit, the bottle in Jared’s hand gets heavier and heavier, he licks his lips in anticipation.


“Yeah you’re doing great baby, push the milk out for daddy.” - The man says as he caresses the boy’s smooth thigh.


After a while, the bottle is nearly filled with all the milk from Casper’s asshole. Jared stands up to give his son a deep sloppy tongue kiss.


“Feel better?” - He asks his little lover.


“Yeah. It was a bit uncomfortable but it’s okay daddy.”


“I love you. You know that?” - The man asks again, his voice tender.


“I know Daddy! I love you too!” - The boy gives his daddy a big hug, both of their cocks already rock hard.


They have sex again: Hot, incestous, boy-man fucking. Jared makes sure Casper cums into the ass-milk bottle when they’re done, as a neat finishing touch. He also reinserts the dildo into his boy’s love hole, the boy can’t live without it.


It’s a lazy Sunday afternoon, the house is again just for the two lovers to enjoy. They wish this could last forever, that they can have their own house, where they can love each other all day and not have to worry about anything but how to pleasure each other.


They take a shower and get dressed, then decide to watch some tv in the living room together.


“So, about that bite mark… Anyone asked about it yet?” - Jared asks his boy as they fondles each other’s crotch on the sofa.


“Yeah, everyone asked about it. My teachers, my friends, they all thought i was bit by a vampire or something!” - The two lovers giggle together as Casper’s baby face presses against his daddy’s chest. “But there’s this teacher who was so serious.”, the boy adds.


“Oh? What’d he say?” - The man gets nervous.


“Like, who bit me, was it an adult, things like that, i don’t remember.” - The boy says, almost uncaringly.


“And what did you say?”


“I said Ethan bit me, we were playing a game.”


“Okay, that’s good.” - The man is relieved. “Does it still hurt?”, he asks, almost forgetting about the victim himself; how selfish, he thinks as he rebukes himself mentally.


“It’s fine, it stopped hurting last night.”


“That’s good. I’m sorry again baby, it won’t happen again, i promise.” - Jared is remorseful.


“It’s okay daddy.” - Casper snuggles into his man’s chest harder. “I kinda like it.”


The man’s cock instantly goes hard as the words leave his boy’s mouth; he didn’t expect his baby boy to be this much of a little slut.


“You know baby, it’s normal for lovers to bite each other.” - Jared explains after a while.


“Really?” - The boy is puzzled, his voice arouses Jared even more.


“Really. They bite each other and leave marks like that so people know they belong to each other. Like a physical mark, it’s called a hickey.” - The man leans down and kisses the bite mark itself.


“Oh i see. Hmmm…” - The boy ponders for a moment. “Can i… bite you daddy?”, he asks.


“Of course! Where do you want to bite me?” - The man indulges his lover.


“The neck!”


“Erm… not the neck baby i’m sorry, your mom will think i’m having an affair.” - Come to think of it, he’s actually having an affair.


“What does that mean?” - Casper’s confused again.


“It means she’ll think i’m having sex with another woman.”


“Why daddy?”


“Because of the hickey, it’s a love bite you know?” Jared patiently explains to his lover, he can never get tired of talking to him. “You don’t want your mom to freak out and separate us right?”


“Noo!” - The boy whines adorably.


“Now that i think of it, she can’t see any bite marks on my body whatsoever, she’ll connect it with your bite mark.” - The man comes to the realization.


“Awww!” - Casper whines again. Jared might start going crazy with the noises his little lover’s making, he kisses his son deeply on the cheek, only for the boy to turn around and their lips meet again.


Later that night


In the twins bedroom, all the lights are off. The brothers sit next to each other on the bed with their backs against the wall, their lips entwined and their hands stroking each other’s cock.


“Hey, wanna do something different tonight?.” - The younger boy breaks the kiss.


“Like what?”


“I’ll show you, lie down.” - The boy instructs his older brother.


Casper lies on top of Ethan, their cocks rubs against the other as he begins ‘fucking’ his brother.


Ethan doesn’t really understand what his brother’s doing but strangely yet again, he finds it hot. Not wanting to be completely passive, he begins moving his hip on his own.


The boys hard little cocks and balls rub together as they have ‘sex’, their hands holding each other’s asses tightly.


“Kiss me.” - Casper requests, his breathing labored.


The older boy leans in to kiss his brother. His kissing skills have improved leaps and bounds as their tongues dance together.


Below, their uncut boy cocks continue with their own dance. Casper thinks his daddy might cum instantly if he ever sees what they’re doing right now.


“Oh, that feels good…” - Ethan moans into his brother’s mouth.


Unlike the other nights where the boys implicit activities would be hidden under a thick blanket, tonight they are doing their business completely exposed; their pink , tight and puckered assholes bouncing with their grinding cocks and balls. If anyone walks in right now they’d be so, so busted.


The boys mutual thrusting speeds up, both of them experiencing incredible pleasure as their lips remain locked and the bodies pressed onto one another.


“Let’s take off all our clothes.” - Casper says, suddenly breaking their kiss.


“What?? What if mom or dad walks in?” - Ethan speaks rationally as usual.


“They won’t, trust me.” - The boy assures his big brother once more.


Doing this clothed is a huge risk, doing it completely naked is a gigantic one. Ethan looks at his brother reluctantly.


“I don’t know…” - The older boy says, his voice full of doubt.


The younger boy leans forward and whispers into his brother’s ear:


“If you do this, i’ll tell you a secret .” - He speaks softly.


The older boy ponders for a moment, and begin taking off his pyjamas. He’s still not entirely convinced especially in the face of the colossal risk they’re taking, but finds the whole ordeal too hot to pass on.


“Take off mine.” - Casper asks.


“Okay.” - Ethan does as asked and takes off his brother’s clothes as well. He notices his brother’s nipples being way bigger than his own as he pulls his pyjama top up.


The now completely naked, sweaty boys resume their unfinished business. Little boy cocks keep on grinding on one another in an erratic, obsessive rhythm.


“Ooh, oh yeah, oh yeah!” - Casper moans as he closes his eyes, his climax is near.


“Oh yeah, oh yeah.” - Ethan moans, but he’s nowhere near cumming.


The younger boy roars like a little beast, his high-pitched young voice has to be muffled by his brother’s hand as he cums loads and loads of cum onto his brother’s cock, the most he has ever cum yet.


“Ooooooh…” - Casper collapses on top of his brother, panting heavily. “Have you cum yet?”


“Nope.” - Ethan’s cock is still hard.


The younger boy slides down until his eyes meet his brother’s cum-covered hard cock and immediately engulfs it with his mouth.


“Ooooh...” - Ethan moans as his cock’s being sucked again.


Casper slurps on his brother’s cock, cleaning his own cum at the same time. His mouth sucking hard like a vacuum as Ethan’s body contracts, he’s about to cum as well.


“Ooh! Ooh! Oh my god!”


Ethan’s eyes go white as he dry cums, still without discharge. He’s nowhere near as noisy as Casper however as he cums without making a sound, but his body language is wild. He grabs onto his brother’s shoulders, his legs tremble and his hip arches forward, burying his cock and balls deep in Casper’s mouth. The boys then look at each other, in total silence.


Exhausted, the boys lie together, their smooth and sweaty, naked bodies pressed on the other as Casper hugs his brother tightly, doused in the familiar blue luster that so regularly paints their room when night falls. Their four blue eyes wide open, looking at the ceiling of their bed together.


“Ethan?” - Casper addresses his brother directly, his voice sensual.


“Yeah?”


The younger boy is already looking at his brother, his breathing calmly manic.


“ I love you . ” - After a long pause, Casper finally confesses.


Ethan turns to look at his little brother, their hearts racing together:


“Me too.”

Chapter 9: The Secret

It’s two in the morning, the wood creaks noisily at the weight above, all two hundred pounds of a man, trying to be sneaky walking around the house.


He had intended for this little exodus to be of strictly bladder-emptying business, but after taking a glance at his twins bedroom, he had other ideas.


Opening the door to the boys room, one of the greatest things he has ever seen hits his eyes: Two sweaty, completely naked pre-teen boys with their arms around each other, their blanket lying pitifully on the ground, sleeping peacefully.


His cock immediately gets hard at the erotic sight; his eyes fixate on his sons, his mouth drools and his breathing quickens. He thinks of all the fantasy scenarios he’s dreamed up and suppressed before, how wonderful they were and now, now all that he’s ever wanted is right in front of him.


‘No, no, no!’ he scolds himself. ‘Control yourself, you fucking imbecile! Fucking shit! Hell!’ he curses himself, frustrated by his own depravity.


Still, the sight is too much for him to bear, he unzips his pants and sits down on the boys’ desk, his eyes still locked onto them and starts masturbating right in front of his sleeping sons.


Quiet labored breathing, sounds of wet meat slapping, all the familiar noises coming from the man aggressively jerking himself off watching his own children sleeping.


Jared has always despised himself for his attraction. He curses his non-existent self control and laments all the terrible things he has done to his children, especially his precious Casper.


Curiously enough, he still thinks of himself as a good person. ‘Why?’ he thinks to himself; maybe it is because he still provides everything for his family, especially his children, who can literally ask him to buy them anything and he will accept, without a second thought. Or maybe because his love for his younger son is ‘mutual’, or so he thinks. Casper clearly loves him as much, maybe even more, than he loves him back. Is what he is doing that bad when it involves two people ‘consenting’ ?


Or maybe he’s just delusional. What if his little lover grows up? Will his boy still love him? Will he still find him attractive, or the most damning question of all, what will his oldest son think when he finds out about the horrific things they have been doing behind his back?


After a while of stroking, Jared cums, but he doesn’t feel satisfied; instead he feels a looming sense of dread building on the back of his head. Looking at the semen in his hand, he feels empty. He doesn’t think he wants to do this anymore, not just the sneaking into his kids room and getting off to them, but the whole relationship thing with Casper.


But he knows that’s a big fat lie. He will reoffend, he will relapse, he will not stop loving his son, or whatever he wants to call it; for it makes him feel good, one of the few things in his grey, boring life that still does. That when he holds his little lover in his arms, he feels truly at peace, that his life has meaning.


So he accepts himself to be detestable; that he is an awful, appalling, horrendous human being. For as long he still has the love of the boy that is his own son, he is content; that when that heavenly body presses against his own, everything makes sense, and the world can go to hell for all he knows.


Finally, after sitting around for a while, he stands up and dresses his boys properly. The boys, both heavy sleepers, have no idea that someone’s even in the room with them.


He kisses them goodnight, his heart still heavy.


“I love you both so much.”


The next day


Jared taps the steering wheel playfully to the beat of his music, his little lover next to him playing on his phone, as per usual. He’s driving to the mall to get some stuffs and to cross another one off of his kink bucket list, public fucking.


The man looks up; it’s a hazy afternoon, the sun’s long gone below the horizon, its embers still washing the sky above yellow-orange-ish, a breathtaking canvas adorned by sparse strips of clouds, thinning by the hour as the night sets in. What a shame, he thinks, that his son would rather focus on his phone, playing some gacha games instead of taking in this spectacular view.


“What are you playing baby?” - He asks his son.


“Just some games.” - The boy answers rather shortly. “I’m rolling for someone, his banner’s ending.”


Jared has taken an actual interest in gacha games since his boy started playing them; thus he actually knows what his son’s talking about.


“For who?” - He asks again.


“This guy!” - The boy holds up the phone to his daddy’s face. The character on the screen is a lean, blond, handsome anime man.


“Oh? You like him?”


“Yeah, he’s strong. And he kinda looks like you!”


Jared’s hearts melts at the comparison.


“Thanks baby.”


“For what?” - The boy is clueless.


“Don’t worry about it.” - The man smiles to himself.


“Oh fuck man!” - The boy suddenly curses.


“What? What happened??”


“I lost the 50/50, fuck this.” - The boy curses again, his face dejected as he puts his phone away. For some reason, Jared finds this extremely hot; he has never heard Casper swear before. “Oh wait, i cursed, sorry daddy. I didn’t mean to.”


The man is wildly amused.


“It’s okay baby. When did you start cursing?”


“Well when we were having sex in the bathroom, you were cursing, so i thought it’d be okay to do it now…”


“Right right i did.” - The man remembers.


He ponders for a moment.


“Well you’re still too young to swear, so how about we keep the swearing only for when we have sex okay?”


“Okay daddy!” - The boy’s little cock starts rising through his shorts, aroused from the dirty talks.


“Oh what do we have here?” - Jared playfully teases his son. “You cum today yet?”


“Nope, you said we’re going to have sex at the mall daddy.” - Casper fondles his erection. “It’s getting really hard to hide this though.”


“Your cock?”


“Yeah, it’s kinda big now. I have to walk funny when it’s hard, it’s kinda annoying.”


Jared is finding this ordeal extremely arousing, his own cock hard and pulsing.


“Well, maybe it’s time we get you some underwear baby.” - The man suggests.


“Noo! But i don’t want to!” - The boy moans.


“Not the normal type of underwear baby boy, i mean the sexy type, you’ll like it.”


“Okay daddy…” - Casper’s not entirely convinced. “I wanna cum so bad right now.”


“We can use the vibrator? Or do you want to jerk off?” - Just a regular question every father asks his son.


“Both.” - He unzips, his little boy cock springs out. Wasting no time, he starts jerking off.


“Sure baby.”


Jared opens his phone to find some porn for his son, something they have watched a lot together over the last few years.


“You want kiddie porn or normal porn?” - He asks.


“Kiddie porn, i like it more.” - The boy replies.


Jared scrolls through his thousands of child porn videos and selects a few: The first one is of a little boy getting spit roasted, the second one is of a man cumming on a boy’s face, the third one is one of Jared’s favorite where the man is surrounded by a group of boys and proceeds to fuck and cum in all of them, and finally the fourth video is also a great one where a boy nonchalantly eats a plate of oatmeal as it is being cummed on by the man next to him while he’s distracted watching TV.


“You got it?” - The man asks as he sends his sons the child porn.


“Yeah, i got it. Thanks daddy!”


“Lemme turn on the vibrator as well.” - Jared switches to the vibrator app on his phone and turns it on.


“ Oooh …” - Casper’s body contracts immediately as the huge dildo in his ass comes to life, violently massaging his prostate, or as his man calls it, the ‘love spot’.


The boy strokes his hard cock with one hand, the other skipping through the child porn his daddy just sent him.


Jared can hear the familiar panting, the wet meat slopping sound, and the thrill of having a little boy masturbating in his car right next to him, all of these making him extremely horny.


“Yeah, you love it when daddy fucks you in the ass like that right baby?” - He speaks dirtily as his son watches another boy gets fucked in the ass.


“Yes daddy!” - The boy’s breathing heavily.


“You love it when daddy cum deep inside you right baby?”


“Yes daddy, i love it, i love it!”


“You love it when daddy eats the cum out of your ass and we kiss right?” - Come to think of it, they haven’t done that yet, but that will change soon, he thinks.


“Oh yeah, oh yeah…” - The combination of the pulsating dildo in his ass along with his vicious stroking prove to be a potent one. The boy can feel the cum rushing to the head of his cock. “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh yeah, oooh!”


The boy cums all over his hand, his face red with blood, his breathing remains heavy.


“Don’t forget to treat daddy too baby.” - The man’s tone is gleeful.


Casper sits still for a while, then brings his hand to Jared’s face, who licks it clean.


Both father and son continue their journey, as if nothing has happened.


“So, how’s things with Ethan?” - Jared asks.


“It’s going great, we tried rubbing our cocks yesterday. I think he likes it.” - Casper proudly tells his daddy.


“That’s great. I’d love to see that sometimes.”


“You know daddy, i think i like Ethan.”


“What? What do you mean? Like like like him or what?”


“You know some guys in my class got girlfriends and things like that, i mean like that.”


“Do you like girls?” - The man asks.


“Nah, they’re gross, i don’t like them, i like boys!” - Casper exclaims.


“Yeah that’s great.” - Jared is secretly relieved. “So what you said earlier, you mean you want Ethan to be your boyfriend?”


“Yep!”


“Does he also want to be your boyfriend?”


“Well, i said i love him, and he said he loved me too.”


“That’s awesome baby, congrats!”


“Thanks daddy!”


Another while passes, and they finally reach the mall. The pair of lovers split up to buy the things they need before the main reason they’re here for.


Jared buys some basic appliances for the house, then a few see-through fishnet briefs for his son’s growing penis at the adults section of the mall. He also stocks up on some milk.


Casper buys himself lots and lots of video games. He’s happy to have such an indulgent father, something his friends are very jealous of.


The two meets back at the cashier’s, their cocks already extremely hard, they can’t wait for the main event.


Carefully opening the door to the mall’s restroom, the pair sees a neat row of open stalls, except the last one.


Jared motions his son to stay still as he quietly approaches the occupied stall. He kneels down, his face nearly touching the ground, and finds a pleasant surprise: There are not one, but two pairs of legs; one, big and hairy, is spread out, the other, tiny and hairless, in between. Quiet, muted but obvious smacking sound can be heard from inside the stall, it’s undeniable what’s happening.


Jared stands up and ponders for a moment before deciding to introduce himself.


“Having fun in there?” - He speaks rather loudly, startling the couple in the stall. He can hear scrambling noises.


“What? What the fuck?” - The man inside the stall responds after a brief pause, his voice infused with panic.


“It’s okay man, i like the little ones too.” - Jared assures him.


“Oh, i see.” - The man exhales in relief. “It’s okay baby, you can keep sucking.”, he tells his little one, and the smacking sound continues.


Jared motions for his son to come inside the stall next to the occupied one.


“So, you like boys or girls?” - The man in the stall asks.


“Boys only, i don’t like girls.” - Jared answers as he sits down and fishes out his hard cock for Casper to blow.


“Yeah, same. Here’s my son Chris, say hello baby.” - The man asks his son to say hello to no avail, no sound from him can be heard. “Sorry, he’s a bit shy.”


“Oh that’s okay, this one’s brother’s just like him.”


“You have two boys?”


“Yep, identical twins.” - Jared answers, his cock deep inside his son’s throat. “Ooh that feels good baby, you’re amazing.”


“Man you’re so lucky, i’m jealous!” The man in the stall also moans to the stimulation done on his cock. “So, you fucked both of them yet?”


“Just this one, the other one has no idea.”


“Ah that’s a shame. Do you plan to fuck him as well?”


“I don’t know, i kinda don’t want to.”


“Man if i was you, oh yeah that’s the spot baby.” - The man is interrupted by his boy’s sucking. “If i was you, i’d have tapped those two holes a long time ago.”


“Yeah, well, how old is your son?” - Jared asks.


“Nine, i’ve been fucking him since he was a baby.”


“Damn, how young?”


“Like one year old.”


“Holy shit!” - Jared is taken aback.


“Yep, he can’t shit properly now, asshole’s always gaping, has to wear a diaper everywhere, kinda hot not gonna lie, i heard there’s even a fetish for that.”


“There’s a fetish for everything buddy.” - The men laughs together.


“So how old’s your boy?” - The man asks.


“He just turned eleven, his name’s Casper.” Jared whispers for his son to say hello to the friendly man next stall.


“Hi!” - The boy enthusiastically complies, gurgling on the huge cock in his mouth.


“Hey buddy! Loving the taste of your daddy’s cock?” - The man responds with an equal amount of enthusiasm.


“Yep.”


“Good boy! Hey man, how about we exchange numbers, come hang out at my place sometimes, i live alone with my boy here.”


Jared is thrilled at the prospect of finally getting to hang out with another pedo boy lover.


“Sure! Where do you live?”


“In the city, twenty-minute drive from here, how about you?”


“In the suburbs, forty-minute drive.”


“Great!”


The men exchange numbers.


“So what’s your name?” - Jared asks.


“Stephen, you?”


“Jared. Nice to meet you.”


“Likewise. Hey, you want to fuck the kids now?”


“Yeah, let’s fuck.”


The men pulls down their sons shorts and starts fucking them, both of them still sitting down. While Stephen likes to take control and actively fuck his son, Jared lets his boy control the speed and tempo of the fucking.


“Oh your cock feels so good daddy.” - Casper moans, his hands wrapped around Jared’s neck as he fucks himself on his daddy’s cock.


“Damn! He knows how to talk like that?” - Stephen comments as he drills deep into his son’s hole.


“Yep.”


“You’re a lucky man, mine barely talks at all!”


Suddenly, the restroom door opens; someone’s come in. Both men muffles their sons mouths as they keep slowly and quietly plowing their assholes.


Though Jared and Casper’s love making has slowed to a crawl, the boy’s powerful anal suction grips his daddy’s meat rod like a vacuum, producing immense pleasure for the man. Conversely, the huge cock in the boy’s anal crevice applies constant pressure on his ‘love spot’ without the need for sustained movement.


After a few minutes, the person finally leaves as the two couples resume their hard fucking.


“Aw man, he just shat on my dick!” - Stephen complains.


“Damn, that sucks.”


“Nah it’s okay, i’m used to it.” Stephen fucks Chris even harder.


“Ah!” - The boy moans, the first time Jared’s heard him actually speak.


Not wanting to be left behind, Jared also thrusts into Casper faster.


FLAP! FLAP! FLAP!, wet lewd smacking sounds echo around the restroom.


“Oh yeah! Oh yeah! Take my cum in your pussy you little bitch, little fucking slut, holy shit!” - Stephen groans as he cums into Chris’s asshole.


Jared is a bit turned off by the names Stephen uses to call his son but continues fucking Casper regardless. Soon, he’s near his climax as well.


He pulls his son into him for a deep kiss as his cock explodes inside his ass. Gallons of cum is pumped into Casper’s stomach as the boy cums as well, his own discharge unusually little since he already came not 2 hours ago.


The two plays out their favorite post-nut routine: Hugs and creampie. Jared continues slowly fucking Casper’s cum-filled asshole while the two hold each other tightly, not a word spoken between the two.


Stephen and Chris are the ones to leave first.


“You leaving?” - Jared asks.


“Yeah. Hey, you got my number, come hang around sometimes alright?”


“Alright, see you man.”


“See ya.” - Stephen says as the couple leaves the restroom.


Jared and Casper continue to linger in the after glow for a couple more minutes before calling it a day.


Later that night


“So, about that secret yesterday?” - Ethan asks his little brother, whose hands are wrapping tightly around his body.


“What?” - Casper is clueless.


“You know, that secret, when you asked me to get naked, you said you’ll tell me a secret.”


“Did i?” - The younger boy tries to remember. “Oh right, i did, here.”


Casper sits up and pulls his pyjama pants down. He puts 2 fingers in his ass and slowly pulls out a pink, vibrating 7-inch plastic cock.


“This is the secret.” - He says plainly.


Ethan’s eyes are wide open, he examines the dildo.


“What… is this?” - The older boy’s in awe.


“It’s called a dildo.”


“What’s that? Why do you put it in your bum hole?”


“Because it feels good when it’s inside your ass.”


“No way.” - Ethan is still in disbelief. “ That’s way too big, it’s gonna hurt.”


“Yes way, i’ve had it inside for like a year now.”


“What?? Really? - The boy looks at his brother in shock.


“Really.” - Casper says as he reinserts the dildo back into his ass.


“How did you buy it?” - Ethan is curious.


Casper remembers Jared explicitly telling him not to reveal their relationship to anyone, especially his twin brother.


“I bought it online.” - He chooses his words carefully.


“Where?”


“Online, ugh, stop asking questions!” - The younger boy grows impatient.


“Fine.” - Ethan is forced to be satisfied with his brother’s answer.


The boys lie back down, but not before Casper kisses Ethan on the cheek, making the older boy blush.


He closes his eyes and tries to sleep, his mind still full of doubt.

Chapter 10: The Friend: Part 1

Jared politely knock on the door three times, no response. Hands on his hips, he nervously looks around the long hallway he’s currently standing in. Rows and rows of identical white wooden doors, barely illumunated by faint yellow light, it’s giving major creepy vibes.


After their encounter at the mall the other day, Jared and Stephen has been keeping contact. Jared has even managed to convince his wife to go visit her parents, a cross-country trip, meaning she won’t be back for at least a couple days, giving Jared free reins to do whatever he wants for a while.


So he decides to go visit his ‘friend’ he’s known for a little less than three days, whom he met by fucking their children at a filthy mall restroom together. And he’s getting impatient, because Stephen wouldn’t even respond to his arrival like they planned. Come to think of it, he hasn’t even seen Stephen’s face, only heard his voice.


He knocks on the door three more times, louder.


“Who’s there?” - A familiar voice from inside shouts out.


“Jared.” - He speaks rather timidly, not wanting to alert the neighbors.


“Who?”


“Jared, we spoke on the phone.” - He’s getting nervous.


“Oh right.” - The door opens after a moment; in front of Jared a rather unremarkable 30-year-old something man appears. “Come inside.”


The apartment is dark and immediately reeks of an unpleasant odor, the afternoon sunlight fails to penetrate the dusty curtains. Jared takes a better look at his host, Stephen: He’s quite a bit younger than Jared himself, unkempt beard, rather long hair, only in his shorts and considerably overweight.


“Chris!” - The younger man calls out.


The bedroom door opens, and out shyly walks Stephen’s nine year-old son, Chris. The boy is near completely naked saved for the diaper he’s wearing, a collar around his neck and a pink ball gag on his mouth. Concerningly, Jared notices a vast number of scars and bruises on the boy’s lean body; regardless, he is horny and aroused.


The boy is also quite attractive, even if Jared can barely see anything. His dark brown hair parts neatly down the middle, below a cute face still with a healthy amount of baby fat unimpeached by the damage further down. If his Casper is a 10, this boy would be a solid 8.5, the man vainly ponders.


“So, shall we begin?” - Stephen asks.


“Yeah.” - Jared answers as he removes his belt.


“Shame you couldn’t bring your kid.”


“Maybe next time.”


“Sure.” - Stephen says as he pulls down his shorts and underwear to reveal an already hard seven-inch cock. “Come here and suck our cocks Chris.”


The boy pulls down his diaper and comes in front of the men, only to get slapped on the face. He falls to the floor.


Jared, now also completely naked, is startled; he has never even considered striking his children before. Looking at the boy’s face, he notices a peculiar lack of reaction, only a pair of sad eyes and muted expression; this is not the first time this has happened.


“Dumb bitch! Did i fucking tell you to get off your diaper? Put it back on!” - Stephen gets angry.


“Oh damn chill there, looks like you hurt him.” - Jared is concerned for the boy.


“Nah he can take it. Little bitch’s been hit plenty of times before.”


The boy gets up and put his diaper back on, Jared can see that he even has an erection.


“Yeah look at the bitch’s tiny cock, it’s hard as fuck! He likes it! Right? You like it right Chris?” - The man smirks as he starts stroking his hard cock, his gaze turns to his abused son, who nods obediently. “Lemme get this sucker off.”, Stephen pulls out a key from his pocket and unlocks the boy’s ball gag.


“How long he’s been wearing that?” - Jared asks.


“Like, 5 years, i don’t remember.” - Stephen dangles his cock in front of his son’s face. “Start working lil bitch.”


The boy takes the cock in his mouth and starts sucking, still completely silent.


“Oh yeah, that’s the stuff. Fucking hell.” - Stephen grabs Chris’ hair and starts fucking himself with his son’s mouth.


The man goes balls deep, causing the boy to gag, but he doesn’t react more than that; Jared finds that insane.


Stephen fucks his boy’s mouth for a good few minutes before pulling out:


“Now suck my friend’s cock.”


The little boy turns to Jared’s hard cock and starts sucking on it.


The sensation of a wet mouth wrapped around his cock as it slides up and down its length remains one of Jared’s greatest pleasures in life. Unlike the boy’s father however, he lets him do the job by himself, no assistance required.


After another couple minutes or so, Stephen orders his son to stop:


“That’s enough. Wouldn’t want to cum now would we? Let’s go to the bedroom.”


Jared follows the two into Chris’ bedroom. The room, as expected, is a huge mess like the rest of the apartment.


“Bend over.” - Stephen barks orders as he lines up his cock behind his son, and in one swift motion, penetrate the boy’s loose asshole. “You take the mouth, we’ll switch later.” Stephen tells Jared as he fucks Chris mercilessly.


Jared is appalled at everything that has happened so far: The abuse, the violence, the immediate sex without foreplay; but for some reason, he’s not turned off, he’s finding this hot.


The man holds his cock in front of Chris’ face, somehow still unfazed, emotionless. The boy opens his mouth almost instinctively and devours the cock presented to him.


Jared moves his hip only slightly, not wanting to hurt the boy.


“Oh don’t be gentle with this bitch my man, just fuck his throat.” - Stephens asks Jared, his cock mercilessly abusing Chris’ loose, sloppy hole.


Jared gently holds the boy’s face and begins thrusting on his own.


“Go balls deep, go balls deep, holy shit this feels good.” - Stephen says in between breaths as he continues fucking his son.


The boy closes his eyes as Jared’s balls touch his chin and the man’s cock enter the middle of his throat. He gags.


Jared quickly pulls out to allow the boy some breathing room, literally. He doesn’t want this poor boy to suffer even more than he already does, though he does have to admit Chris’ mouth feels absolutely incredible.


The men continues spitroasting the boy for another five minutes. Jared thinks at the pace that Stephen’s fucking Chris he surely would have cum by now. On his part, Jared continues slowly fucking Chris’ mouth, so as not to hurt the boy; he can feel Stephen’s annoyance.


“Wanna fuck him as well?” - Stephen asks.


“Yeah sure.” - Jared pulls out of Chris’ mouth.


“Let’s fuck him together.”


“What? You mean double pen?” - Jared is equally scared for Chris’ safety and extremely aroused at the same time.


“Yeah.”


“You sure? He ever done it before?”


“Like a billion times, right baby?” - Stephen asks his son, who nods accordingly.


“Okay. Sure i guess.” - A hint of reluctance in Jared’s voice.


Regardless, he positions himself below Chris’ tiny body. He can feel the boy’s hard little penis rubbing on his stomach as he inserts his cock into the already filled, extremely tight anal crevice.


“Ah!” - The boy rather loudly gasps.


“Fucking whore!” - Stephen goes enraged as he fucks his son’s hole even faster, his cock rubbing on Jared’s, who remains stationary. “Shut the fuck up!”


Looking up, Jared can see Chris’ clearly pained expression as his asshole gets torn apart by two adult cocks. Soon, he can feel blood rushing out of the boy’s hole.


Jared remains completely stationary, his head blank. He feels bad for the boy but at the same time doesn’t want Stephen to get more angry.


Chris buries his face into Jared’s chest in agony, still not another sound can be heard from him, and certainly not a tear, for his dad might actually kill him for it. Suddenly, he feels a pair of arms wrapped around him, his eyes wide open. The arms starts to close in for a tight hug as the man in front of him leans in to kiss him.


He’s been kissed plenty of times before, but this particular kiss feels… different . The breath is not stinky or alcoholic, the tongue is soft, almost gently dancing with his own. He can feel his lips being lovingly embraced and cherished, as if the person kissing him actually likes him. He closes his eyes, his arms also hugging the man’s body.


The two men keeps on double teaming the boy, Stephen’s loud moans contradict Jared and Chris’ tender silence as they lock lips, their arms wrapped tightly around another. Jared’s cock has gone soft, he can’t bear to see this boy suffer any more.


With a roar, Stephen cums inside Chris’s hole, his cum coating Jared’s soft cock.


“Oh my fucking shit, this is so fucking tight. Man this fucking hole’s never been this fucking tight.” - Stephen curses as he pulls out. “You cum yet?”


“Yeah.” - Jared lies. He pulls out as well.


Stephen stand up, then takes a whip from the corner of the room as the boy goes white. He runs to hide behind Jared.


“You little fucking cock slut, if you don’t get out here right now i’ll gouge out your fucking eyes!” - The man threatens, his eyes red with anger.


The boy, trembling, lets go of Jared as he goes to face his father’s fury, semi-fresh wounds can still be seen on his body.


“Fucking piece of SHIT!” - The man sadistically whips the boy as he cowers in fear. “You will fucking SPEAK, when i allow you to SPEAK!”


Chris covers his eyes as his body violently reacts every time his flesh gets rended into, the man beside him watching helplessly. He wants to cry, he wants the pain to end, but he knows he can only choose one.


Jared continues to be amazed, and horrified, by Chris’ pain tolerance. He dreads to think if ever his own Ethan or, God forbids it, Casper, is hurt like this; he might actually not be able to live with himself.


The whipping drags on and on, and still, the boy doesn’t cry, doesn’t whine, doesn’t even utter a single syllable.


“Now.” - Stephen finally stops the torture. “Clean the man’s cock and balls, and don’t make a mess.”


Jared looks down at his own cock, slathered with cum and blood.


“No, that’s enough, i think i’m leaving.” - He says with grit in his voice.


“Sure, suits yourself.” - Stephen responds dismissively. “Hey, cumslut, go clean yourself up.”, he orders Chris, who quickly excuses himself to the bathroom, his entire body trembling.


Jared finds his pants and takes out his wallet.


“500 right?” - He asks.


“750.” - Stephen answers. “Double penetration fee.”


“What?”


“Yeah, you’re the first one.”


“But you said…”


“I know what i said.”


The atmosphere is tense as the two men stare each other down. Not wanting this to go anymore ugly than it already is, Jared accepts Stephen’s bargain:


“Fine.”


“Great!” - Stephen’s expression livens up considerably.


“Here you go.” - Jared says as he fishes out more cash, annoyed.


“Pleasure doing business with you.”


Jared stares blankly at the road ahead as he drives himself home.

Chapter 11: The Friend: Part 2

Chris is an unhappy child, but it’s not like he can ever show it, his ‘daddy’ will very quickly turn that frown upside down. 


The man would beat him with all kinds of things he could get his hands on around the house, or he could just use his hands, or his legs. It is a life of constant agony, of daily humiliation, one where he is treated more akin to a pet, not a human being.


And he will obey, for his daddy is the only person in the world that cares for him, who will love him, who will tend to him, who will be there when he’s… sad. Come to think of it, from the moment he gained consciousness about himself up until when he was six years old, the only person that was ever in his life was his daddy.


For when he turned six years old, the other men started coming. First it was a monthly occurrence,  then it became weekly, then bi-weekly, then finally, men started coming pretty much everyday. In fact, Chris has never met a woman before in his short, miserable life.


It has always been this way, and it shall stay this way, forever.


---


Stephen is an unhappy man. His wife left him not long after his son Chris was born, and when his own abusive parents died, he lost what little was left of his humanity.


Inheriting a hefty sum of money, he quit his job, severed all his connections and moved to a different state, far away from his past.


He also unleashed all the pain, frustrations, the stagnation that has built up within him on the one person who he thinks deserves it the most: His newborn son, Chris.


It started morbidly. When the boy was one year old, Stephen started brutally fucking baby Chris in the ass; the horrendous, desperate cries of the tiny toddler failing to penetrate the thick, sound-proof walls of the apartment as his own asshole is heartlessly plowed into, permanently destroying his ability to poop normally, ever again. Other times, Stephen would pee and sometimes, even shit directly on the boy, sickly amused by his son’s joy and giggles as his daddy bathes him in his ‘love’. He would also contaminate on the boy’s food, his drinks, his toys, his clothes, his mouth, and Stephen’s favorite place to pee in, Chris’ ass. He would get wildly aroused at the sight of two year-old Chris bouncing his huge piss belly around as he moves around after a fucking session.


The man also kept Chris at home at all time. No friends, no school, not even new clothes. The extraordinarily rare times Chris was allowed to go out was when they fucked in public. When the boy turned six, Stephen started inviting random men from the dark net forums he often frequented to fuck his son for money, his inheritance having dried out. The men would often be amazed at the boy’s ability to take a cock up his ass, considering his age. Black, white, asian, latino, even transgender cocks fucked and abused Chris’ hole for years.


The boy is Stephen’s personal cumslut, his little sex slave, his portable toilet. He doesn’t consider Chris to be anything more than that, lest his very own child. It has always been this way, and it shall stay this way, forever.


---


Chris trembles to his bed in darkness, butt naked. On his body are the familiar ‘toys’, as his daddy calls them: A ball gag for his mouth, a collar for his neck, and a new one today, a tiny cock cage for his little penis, as punishment for yet another one his many rules ‘violation’. His skin is pale, sickly, marred by an ocean of gruesome blemishes; a canvas of destruction painted by years of pain and suffering.


He lies down on his dirty pillow and mattress, unwashed for months, and closes his eyes. His daddy is out doing fuck-knows-what, and he really can’t get enough of the solitude; no more beating, no more berating, no more fucking, and no more pain.


He remembers the man that kissed him while they were having ‘sex’ a few days ago, he remembers the tenderness, the way his lips were caressed, and the ‘love’ that his daddy never showed him, not even once, in all the few years of his pitiful existence.


The boy touches his loose hole, it still hurts, a lot; having two cocks in it tends to do that. Streaks of dried cum run down his thighs, a common sight. He dreads when his daddy returns, for that either means he’ll get beaten or worse, his hole will get abused again. He doesn’t think he can take it anymore, he thinks he might die from the pain.


But, what can he do? He’s powerless, he’s small and weak. He can always try to kill himself, but his daddy has already hidden all the sharp things in the house, and if he fails again, that’s another week of sadistic torture, even more than the usual torture he gets put through on a daily basis. A sick sense of giddiness flashes up on his face; maybe if he fails, his daddy will kill him for good, he’s worthless, ugly, stupid and a waste of space anyway, he doesn’t deserve anyone’s love. This life is his fate, it has always been this way, and it shall stay this way—


KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK, three sudden loud knocks on the door wake him up.


“Chris? Are you home?” - A man’s voice calls him from outside, it is not his dad’s; he would know, it’s pretty much all he’s heard the last nine years.


The boy timidly approaches the door.


“Hello? Boy i know you’re in there, we don’t have much time.” - The man sounds like he’s in a hurry. “I’m here to get you outta here.”

Chapter 12: The Friend: Finale

Three days before


Casper can hear his daddy’s car pulling up to the driveway, his feet tap together excitedly.


He comes to his parents bedroom, a frequent endeavor, and finds Jared sitting on their bed, slumped over, his head in his hand; the man’s obviously not happy.


“Daddy?” - He calls out, his voice’s like healing waters, alleviating the gaping hole in the man’s soul.


“What?” - The man turns around. “Oh… Hey baby, didn’t hear you there.”


“I’m a ghost!” - The boy playfully jokes, a wide grin on his face.


“Yeah, you are.” - Jared's infected by his son’s positive energy. “Can you come here for a minute?”


The boy happily goes to sit by his daddy’s side.


“You’re the cutest, most adorable ghost in this world.” - The man kisses his little lover on the cheek, the boy all giddy up; though Casper can hear in his daddy’s voice an apparent sadness.


Suddenly, Jared breaks down, he wraps his arms around his son’s little body and starts crying profusely.


“Daddy what’s wrong why you crying?” - Casper panics as his daddy’s face rubs on his chest.


“I’m sorry, i’m sorry…” - Jared sobs.


“For what? What’s going on? What’s wrong?” - The boy is extremely confused at his daddy keeps sobbing unconsolably.


A swath of cathartic emotions washes over Jared; he hasn’t felt so good, yet so absolutely shit, at the same time.


Casper holds his daddy’s head tightly in his little arms, he doesn’t know what to say.


A few hours later


It’s late night, the moonlight pierces through the skylight as Ethan sneakily tiptoes to his destination, the floorboard creaking noisily below his feet. This is it, he thinks, the moment he finally finds out what his twin brother’s always going to their parents’ bedroom for. Opening the door quietly, the moment of truth reveals itself to him: Casper and Jared are… sleeping, hugging each other?


He didn’t quite know what to expect, maybe he was expecting them to do the things that he does with his brother every night? Maybe he expects them to be naked, their bodies intertwined in ways that a father and son shouldn’t be?


But the only thing he can find is them simply hugging, spooning each other, their clothes still on, no illicit activities to be found, as far as he is concerned.


He feels relieved, yet let down at the same time. Going back to his room, he lies down, still conflicted. He was so sure he was finally getting a breakthrough tonight.


---


Naturally, the lock on Stephen’s apartment is a two-way lock, and he’s the only one with the keys. There are actually two copies, but the man keeps both of them on his body. One would think Chris has tried to escape many times before, and one would be commended for a sensible guess; a wrong one, but still sensible.


“Remember me?” - The voice speaks again. “I was here like, three days ago. I’m here to—“, it stops for a moment.


“I’m here to get you out of here.”


Chris remains fixated on the door. He doesn’t know what to do, nor does he know what to say, he’s petrified.


Jared is getting impatient and nervous, Stephen can come home any minute.


Since their first time meeting three days ago, Chris has been one of the only things on the man’s mind. The horrifyingly scarred, damaged body haunted him every time he closed his eyes, he couldn’t sleep. He couldn’t even touch his own baby boy Casper without it reminding him of the awful, terrible things that have, and are happening to Chris. He knew that he had to do something, or he won’t be able to have a good night’s sleep ever again. He knew that he had to rescue the boy from his cruel, sadistic father.


“Hello? Hello??” - The man cautiously calls out to the boy behind the door again, he doesn’t want to cause a commotion. “I know you’re in there.”


No response.


“Just, open this door, i’ll get you out of here, you’ll be safe, no more beating, no more… blood, i promise. Just please open this door for me and we’ll get out of here.” - A frustrated Jared pleads, he doesn’t know that the boy can’t open the door by himself.


Chris remains paralyzed, his dark green eyes wide open. This is the man that kissed him from a few days ago, he thinks, cannot be anyone else. Freedom is within his grasp, but he doesn’t know what to do; his muscles won’t move, they’re frozen solid.

Then, moved by an unseen force, the boy somehow musters up the courage and walks up to the door. Unsure what to do, he raises his hand, and knocks.


“What?” - Jared is startled. “Is that you?”


The man knows Chris is not exactly the chatty type, but he didn’t expect him to be radio silent either. He was getting desperate until the knock on the door gave him renewed hope.


”Please tell me that’s you.” - He asks again.


The boy knocks again at Jared’s question.


“Oh i see, alright lemme think.” - Jared ponders for a moment. “Alright i have an idea. How about this, i ask you a question, simple question, yes or no. If the answer is yes, you knock twice, if the answer is no then you knock once only. How about that?”


A moment goes by, followed by two knocks on the door.


“Alright great, you’re doing great Chris, alright lemme think.” - Jared is nervous. “Can you get this door opened by yourself?”


One knock.


“Damn okay… Do you have clothes that fit?”


Two knocks.


“Great. Um, how about, man what can i ask… Oh yeah, is your dad gonna be out for long?”


A long pause ensues, followed by one singular knock.


“Shit.” - Sweats drip down Jared’s face. “Shit okay, okay. How about the window? Yeah no forget that we’re too high up. Is there anyway at all you can get this door opened by yourself?”


One knock.


“Okay, okay. Then i guess I’ll have to break in.” - The man readies himself for impact. “Stand back.”


The boy walks backwards as far as he possibly can as the man on the other side does the same.


Jared looks around, dead silence, but it would be a miracle if no one is disturbed by what he is about to do.


Taking a few deep breaths, he braces himself and rams his shoulder at the door.


The lock springs loosen somewhat, but otherwise remains intact. A loud thud can be heard across the hallway as the man holds his shoulder in pain. He knows he can’t turn back now.


He rams his shoulder into the door again, harder. The lock starts to budge.


Finally, on the third slam, the door springs open. At last, the man has gotten himself through.


“Holy shit! God damn that hurts!” - Jared curses before refocusing, his eyes peer to the naked boy in the corner. “Hey, hey, you’re safe now. You’re safe now.” he calmly assures the startled Chris as he approaches the boy slowly.


Chris cowers in fear, his eyes look up at the tall man who just breached into his house, frightened; his entire world has just been turned upside down.


Jared kneels down, his hand caresses the boy’s hair.


“It’s okay, i’ll get you outta here. But we gotta be quick, no time to waste.” - The man looks over his shoulder. “Where are your clothes?”


Chris points to his bedroom.


“Can you go dress yourself? I don’t know where any of the stuffs are?”


The boy shakes his head.


“Alright, how about this, i’ll carry you to your room, and you’ll tell me where your clothes are?”


The boy nods.


“Alright, raise your arms and wrap it around my neck.”


The boy does as asked, and is easily lifted and carried by Jared. Holding firmly onto the man’s body, his head pressed on the man’s chest, he feels that alien but strangely familiar feeling, of warmth, of love, of fatherly affection; it is like a rain to end his lifetime of drought, starved of what every child his age needs the most, the love of their own parents.


Jared carries Chris to his room, where the boy picks out his clothes. He clumsily puts them on, the few times he had to previously could be counted on one hand.


Carrying the boy to his car in a hurry, Jared notices Chris would refuse to let go of him, the boy can’t get enough of the flood of happiness washing over him.


“Oh hey, you have to let me go, i can’t drive like this…” - Chris’ grasp on him tightens even more, both of them still full of adrenaline.


Not wanting to cause anymore unwanted attention, the fact they weren’t seen by anyone was divine intervention already, Jared resorts to carry on as is. Getting in the driver’s seat, he starts the car engine and drives off with Chris wrapped around him.


In the midst of night, it’s 12 AM, the city roads are nearly devoid of cars. Rows of tightly arranged buildings, nearly all of them with their lights turned off, pass by Chris and Jared as the streetlights above repeatedly bathe them in seas of crude, flaring artificial light.


They drive for a good 30 minutes. Chris doesn’t know where the two of them are going, his hands still hugging the man tightly; he can’t get enough of this wonderful new sensation.


Jared has already put together a plan. Chris obviously can’t stay at his house, it will cause so many more problems than it solves. So he’s rented a house in the same suburbs, under the pretext of a potential ‘divorce’ from his wife; a reasonable excuse, he thinks, especially in this time and age. Chris will stay there for a while while Jared figures things out; but that can wait, the most important thing right now is to get the boy to safety.


On the way, a police officer pulls him over. When he noticed a cop car behind him, the man could feel a palpable sense of dread building up on the back of his head as his breathing quickens.


“Pretend you’re sleeping okay?” - Jared tells the boy as he stops the car, his ball gag and collar thankfully already removed back at the apartment. An officer approaches his windshield.


“Hey there!” - The middle-aged officer greets Jared in a friendly manner; he notices the boy around his neck, his scars barely covered up by his clothes. “What’s up with the little guy?”


“Oh, him? He just uh got his heart broken by his… girlfriend is all.” - Jared nervously laughs as he makes up an excuse.


“Oh poor thing! Is he alright?”


“Yeah, just exhausted.”


“Yeah i totally get the little guy. But uh…” - ‘Here it comes', Jared braces himself. “What’s he doing getting his heart broken by girls at 1 in the morning anyway?” the officer asks.


“Um…” - Jared has to quickly think of yet another excuse. “He was… sleeping over the girl’s house then some shit went down, he called me.”


“Damn, tough luck. Well, i just want you to know that you were going a bit too fast.” - The officer gently informs Jared.


“Oh damn, i am so so sorry officer. How fast was i going?”


“70. The limit is 50.”


“Damn, don’t know what i was thinking.” - Jared is surprisingly genuine. “I apologize again.”


“Well you know, i'm not a heartless guy, not gonna punch a poor man while he's down.” - The officer smiles and stands up straight, Jared notices his name: Benjamin. “I’ll let you off this one time, consider this a... breakup gift for your boy.”


“Thank you so much officer…”


“Just call me Ben. What’s your name?”


“Jared.”


“Nice to meet you Jared, and the little guy?”


Jared realizes he can’t just tell the officer Chris’ real name. He has to make up a name quickly, and for some reason the first name that comes up in his mind is:


“Benny.” - He almost immediately regrets the name.


“Oh hey! Same name and all! Now i would feel real bad if i didn’t let you guys go.” - Ben joyfully banters.


“Yeah i guess.” - Jared can see Ben still looking at Chris with some doubt in his eyes. It would be terrible if he gets caught now.


“Welp! I think i won’t keep the two of you any longer.” - Ben finally lets him go. “Drive carefully now!”


“Thanks, you too.”


Jared sees Ben waving him goodbye in the rearview mirror, his heart wanting to jump out of his chest, every second was feeling like hours. Still, a crisis was averted; the man steels his resolve and continues driving towards his destination.


Pulling up to the house, the man carries the boy inside. Except for a few basic furniture, the place is barebones.


“Alright little man, let me go now, you’re hurting my back.” - Jared says half-jokingly.


Unexpectedly, Chris lets go almost immediately and falls to the cold hard floor; the boy trembles and cowers in fear.


“Oh hey hey hey! Why’d you do that? I didn’t really mean it, are you hurt?” - The man hurriedly kneels down to examine the damage. He tries to touch the boy, who recoils violently. “Oh hey! Easy there, i’m not gonna hurt you, i promised you remember?”


The boy, still trembling, looks up at the man; their eyes meet. From the corner of Chris' gorgeous eyes, streams of tears start flooding out; he starts crying, hard, his face fiery red.


“Oh hey baby boy, you’re okay now.” - Jared picks the boy up again. “It’s okay now, you’re safe, no one’s gonna hurt you know, i’m here for you. There there, cry as much as you want, you deserve it.”


Once again wrapping his hands around the man’s neck, Chris roars into Jared’s chest as he ugly cries, hiccuping with every other breath.


The man lifts the boy up by his butts, his little face now deep in his neck. He sits down, his eyes watery as well.


“You’re safe now, no one’s gonna hurt you.” - He continues comforting the crying boy as he bawls his eyes out.


“It’s all over now, it’s in the past now. You’re safe now.”


“You’re okay now, you’re safe now. You’re safe.”


“No one’s gonna hurt you anymore.”


“No one will hurt you anymore.”


“I will be there for you.”


“I will protect you.”


“You’re loved.”


“You’re safe.”


“I love you.”


Jared consoles Chris until he falls asleep, his shirt wet from all the tears and fluids. He stands up and carries the boy to bed, their bodies still glued to each other.


He opens his phone and texts his wife, he won’t be going home tonight.

Chapter 13: The Burning Heart

Chris wakes up, in his face the chest of his rescuer. His wide-opened eyes dart around scanning for danger, as if something could sneak out from somewhere and take him back... home. His breathing quickens, the thrill of what just happened still coursing through his veins.


He looks up and sees Jared peaceful in sleep, gently breathing on his face; he is astonished: The man's breaths are so... normal. Gone are the thick scent of alcohol, the rotten teeth, the nasty cigarette smell.


A beam of light paints itself on Chris’ face, he sits up; in front of him the room's only window, soaked in blue, serene moonlight as well as the floor beneath. The boy carefully leaves the man’s arms, he stumbles a little bit before slowly approaching the window, himself barely tall enough to look outside. Standing on his toes, he can see that the night is still young; it is so quiet, he can even hear the winds pleasantly brushing on the trees and bushes. The houses in view have all turned off their lights, their roofs doused in blue under the glow of the bright full moon.


"Can't sleep?" - The man sits up as well, awakened by the sudden lack of boy in his arms, his eyelids drooping.


Chris turns around, his moonlit eyes mesmerize Jared.


"Damn…” - The man is taken aback. “You are really, really beautiful."


The boy, never complimented by his own dad before, blushes. He looks down, his hands tied into a knot behind his back, himself swinging left and right.


Jared smiles, he knows he's hit a soft spot.


"Are you hungry?" - The man asks.


Chris shakes his head.


"Thirsty?"


Another shake.


"You wanna go back to sleep?"


Yet another shake.


Chris pulls down his shorts and points at his diapers.


"You wanna change diapers?" - Jared asks.


The boy finally nods enthusiastically.


"But i don't have any." - The man checks his phone, it's two in the morning. "Can you wait until morning?"


The boy shakes his head profusely.


"Alright then, then you'll have to wait for me to go get you some diapers." - Jared stands up. "Anything else you want me to get?"


The boy shakes his head.


"Alrighty then. Just stay here and do NOT go out alright?" - The man can see the dissatisfaction on Chris' face, he understands the boy wouldn't necessarily feel very appreciated being confined to yet another closed space. Approaching the boy, he kneels down. "Hey, i know that you want to go out, but if people see you, there will be a lot of troubles, and questions, stuffs like that, and you might get sent back to your dad—"


Chris starts sobbing again at the mention of Stephen.


Jared immediately regrets bringing that up; he puts one hand on the boy's shoulder, the other caressing his cheek. "Okay, okay, i'm sorry, that was my bad."


Jared leans in and hugs the boy tightly.


"It's okay, it's okay. You're okay." - Jared comforts the sobbing boy in his arms. 


After a while, the man acquiesces.


“Well, i guess you can go with me. But i can’t carry you everywhere, you’ll have to stay in the car, is that alright?”


The boy nods, tears in his eyes.


“Great! Then let’s go.”


Jared carries Chris to his car. The man knows it's not exactly safe for a boy so young to sit on the front seat, the many lectures from his wife finally sinking in.


“Hey, uh, it’s probably not safe for you to sit here, you wanna sit in the back?” - Jared asks concerningly.


The boy shakes his head vigorously.


“Well, whatever you say.” - Jared accepts defeat again and gets in the car. He opens his phone to find the nearest still-open convenience store, one that he has never been to before, for obvious reasons.


On the way, Jared notices the boy next to him on his side, his eyes fixated on the man driving, in them a sorrowful look, full of doubt, longing; below them , the Autumn leaves crackle noisily.


“Hey, how are you feeling?” - Jared tries to liven up the mood. “You hungry?”


The boy still shakes his head.


“Uh well i got a list of somethings to buy. You’re definitely gonna need some food if you’re gonna stay in the house for a while, well i guess i can bring you food everyday, drinks too. But i might not be able some days, so you’ll still need some instant food, like, snacks or something. You’re gonna need some diapers as well, and something to keep you not bored, like maybe a console or something, i’ll get you something tomorrow. Oh right you’re gonna need some new clothes as well, nearly forgot…” - The man keeps on yapping as he drives. Looking at Chris, he can clearly see the kid is not entertained, he yawns. “Yeah i think i’m boring ya.”


The boy nods, on his face blooms a smile, making Jared blush; he scratches his head.


“Yeah… well, uh, you, uhm…” - Jared can barely string a sentence together. “Which console you like?”


The boy responds with a confused look, as if he’s never heard the word ‘console’ before.


“Yeah i figured you never played video games before, stupid question, sorry.” - Jared keeps on driving. “Y’know, my boys, they love that shit! Oh damn i cursed, sorry.”


Chris almost wants to speak up to tell Jared that it’s okay, his own dad probably swore to him more than he actually talked; but his vocal cord won’t work, he can’t get the words out, no matter how hard he tries. All he can do is shake his head in vain to comfort the man.


“My sons, you’ll like them. They’re kind, and warm, and cute, and, well, they’re everything that’s right with the world.” - Jared almost mumbles that last part to himself. “Sure they’ll like you too!”


Pulling up to the convenience store, the man could barely get a word out when he could already feel Chris’ tiny hands gripping onto his arm.


“Hey, i know it’s hard, and i know you’ve been…” - Jared feels the boy’s grip tighten even more, he’s not in the mood for negotiating. The man looks at him, then sighs defeatedly once again. “Well, yeah. Let’s go inside together.”


The two, hand in hand, the boy clinging to the man tightly, walk into the near empty store. The young cashier standing is immediately fascinated.


“Interesting time to be up kid.” - She remarks suavely, a hint of suspicion in her voice. “What are you guys doing here so late?” she asks.


Jared knows he has to lie again.


“Oh, my… son had a nightmare, just, uh, taking him out to buy some stuffs to buy some stuffs.” - The man is nervous, he messes up the words. “I mean to clear some heads, yeah…”


“Is that so?” - The cashier is not particularly convinced, she looks at the kid clinging to the man’s leg, her suspicion now apparent. “Is that true kid?”


The boy nods very convincingly. The young woman keeps staring at him as both of them freeze in place.


“Well alright!” - The cashier smiles again. “Sorry for asking weird questions, you can never be sure these days.”


“It’s… okay...”


Finally getting out of the cashier’s view, Jared nearly wants to burst into a million pieces, yet another close call for no good reason.


Chris looks up at the man towering over him, the boy can feel the tension as his hand is gripped extra tightly; he feels guilty for nearly getting the man in trouble again.


The two walks around for a while before picking out a huge pack of diapers, some fresh clothes, a couple cups of instant noodles, a few packs of tissues, an electric kettle, and a switchblade.


Coming back to the cashier’s to pay, Jared gets himself mentally ready for another bout of small talk.


“Hey uh…” - The cashier says as she starts scanning Jared’s items. ‘Here we go again’, the man thinks to himself. “I just wanna say sorry for what i said earlier. That was really rude.” the cashier apologizes, her tone genuine.


“It’s okay, don’t worry about it.”


“No seriously, i mean, you’re obviously no napper, you look decent enough, and the kid clearly loves you. And i mean, he looks like the type to pull this sh—, i mean you get what i mean.” - The two laugh together, the atmosphere of the room brightens up.


“Yeah i get it, a lot of… terrible people out there these days.” - Jared responds emphatically. 


“Yeah, it’s a fu—dging terrible world we live in...” - The cashier minds her language as she nods in agreement. “Hey you know what, i’m gonna throw in a Snickers for the little guy, on the house.”


“Oh hey you don’t need to do that, i can pay.”


“No man, i insist, i was being rude, this one’s on me.” - The cashier hands Chris the snack bar. “Here you go little buddy, bone apple tea or whatever they say in French i don’t know.”, she jokes, a warm smile on her face.


“Thanks! You’re very nice.” - Jared thinks it would be perfect if Chris can also thank the cashier, but he knows that is not going to happen. “Sorry for my kid, he’s… quiet.”


“Yeah i can tell. What’s his name? If you don’t mind me asking?”


“Um…” - Jared knows another hiccup will put him right back at square one. “It’s… Benny.”


“Nice to meet you Ben!” - The cashier extends her hand for a handshake.


“C’mon baby, don’t leave the nice lady hanging.” - Jared encourages ‘Benny’.


The boy, defying all odds, lets go of the man and raises his hand to shake the cashier’s hand, albeit only slightly.


“Aww that’s so sweet! Such a sweet boy!” - The cashier happily exclaims and extends her hand to Jared. “I’m Lucy, what’s your name?”


“Jared.” - The man shakes her hand.


“Nice to meet you Jared! And, sorry again!” - Lucy smiles.


“It’s fine really.” - Jared notices his stuff’s done being scanned. “So uh, can we go now? It’s getting kinda late...”


“Oh of course! Sorry for keeping you.” - Lucy smiles at Chris, the boy’s relaxed a fair bit. “You’re soo adorable! I wish i could hug you! I mean, uh, sorry!”, she awkwardly reclaims her composure.


“It’s okay. Well, i guess we’ll be going. See you soon.” - Jared says as he finishes paying. He walks out of the store, one hand holding Chris’, the other the huge bag of groceries.


Driving home, Chris keeps on staring at Jared; the man is uneasy.


"Why don't you try out that Snickers bar the nice girl gave you?" - Jared tries to get the boy's eyes off of him.


Chris takes out the snack bar from his pocket; he struggles to open it, he has no idea how to.


"Here gimme that i'll get it for you." - Jared puts the packet to his mouth and promptly tears it open. "Here you go, don't eat it all at once."


Taking a modest bite at the snack bar, Chris' eyes light up. He has never tasted anything this good before. Within no time, the entire bar is devoured as the boy licks his hand, craving for more. Jared looks at the boy, amused; his perspective keeps broadening with every little thing that Chris does.


Finally back at the house, Jared fetches the grocery bag and opens Chris’ car door. The boy holds up both arms, asking the man to carry him. 


Exhaling in resignation once again, he lifts Chris by the butts with one arm, the boy hugging his neck affectionately.


“You really like hugs huh mister?” - Jared can hear giggles from the boy hugging him, it’s incredibly adorable.


Settling back into the house, the two go over the stuffs they’ve bought.


“Welp! Time to change your diaper.” - Jared holds up a pack of diapers. “You wanna do it yourself or what?”, he asks Chris.


The boy shakes his head and points at Jared.


“You want me to do it? You sure?” - He asks again to be sure.


Chris nods his head affirmatively.


“Alright.” - The man tears the diaper out of its packaging. “Lie down so i can change ya.”


The boy does as told and lies down on his back with his legs raised up.


Jared has had plenty of experience changing diapers, considering he’s a father of twins. Still, this is the first time he changes the diaper of someone older than a toddler.


He slowly pulls down the boy’s shorts, the deep scars and bruises making themselves visible again. Removing the old diaper, he finds an unpleasant surprise: the boy’s cock cage is still on.


It is a tiny leather cock cage, handmade by the look of it. Thankfully, Jared has come prepared.


“Alright, now i’m gonna remove this thing, but you have to stay completely still alright?” - He asks Chris, who nods in agreement.


Taking the switchblade he bought earlier, the man takes a careful swipe at the contraption; the whole thing promptly falls apart. 


Chris exhales in relief; his little uncut cock, already hard, springs free.


Jared is completely enthralled by the young cock standing proud in front of his face, an impressive nearly-three inches, long for a boy so young such as Chris; hell, it’s even longer than his Casper’s cock.


“Damn... uh, you’re… really hard…” - Jared awkwardly comments, his gaze moves up to meet the boy’s also staring at him, his two cheeks rosy red. A moment of silence follows, their heavy breathing intersect one another.


“You want me to… suck it?” - The man politely asks.


The boy nods.


Jared approaches the boy’s cock and takes a sniff. It is a signature young boy’s cock smell with a slight scent of piss. Normally Jared wouldn’t enjoy the piss odor but this particular combination of smell turns him on immensely, for some reason. Wasting no more time, he takes the little cock in his mouth and begins slowly sucking.


“Ah…” - Chris moans almost inaudibly.


The man masterfully whips the little cock from one side of his mouth to another, his tongue taking special care of the little visitor.


The boy moans in ecstasy. This is the first time that someone’s ever pleasured him like this.


Jared picks up the pace, the wet, slurping sound of a hard cock being sucked gets louder; he goes balls deep, taking all the boy’s little balls into his mouth.


Chris’ body contracts in pleasure, his mouth opens as his eyes close shut; his hands holding Jared’s head firmly.


The man grabs Chris’ butt cheeks and starts fucking himself with the boy’s cock.


After not even a minute, Chris cums. His body spasms, overwhelmed with pleasure.


Jared can feel twitches from the cock in his mouth, but as expected, no actual cum is released.


Suddenly, Jared can feel liquid entering his mouth from the tip of Chris’ cock; the boy is peeing into his mouth.


Chris tries to move the man’s head out of the way, but Jared remains unmoved, gulping up all the boy’s piss as it is shot straight to the back of his throat.


The man lifts the boy up as not to spill any piss on the floor, he doesn’t want to make a mess.


Chris scrambles to hold on as his body’s lifted up, his legs and arms wrapped around Jared’s head as he continues pissing into the man’s mouth, his neck going ‘gulp, gulp, gulp’ every time he swallows more and more liquid.


The stream started strong, then weaker, and weaker, then finally stopped. Jared’s cock gets ridiculously hard as his stomach gets filled with boy piss.


Taking the softening little cock out of his mouth, Jared gives it one last thorough clean-up slurp before finally letting it go.


The two clean themselves up, Jared cleans Chris’ cock and balls, as well as his butt crack with wet tissues before putting another diaper on the boy.


He checks the time, it’s nearly four.


“It’s late, we have to go back to sleep, i have work tomorrow.” - Jared says.


Chris nods in agreement.


“You want to put your shorts back on?”


The boy shakes his head, then takes off his shirt as well, he’s not used to wearing clothes.


“Okay, sure.”


The pair gets back to bed. Jared lies with one hand under the back of his head, the other one around the boy beside him, both of them exhausted.


Chris wraps his arm around the man’s torso as he burrows into his chest.


He closes his eyes.

Chapter 14: The Crush

In his parents bedroom, Casper moans as his daddy eats him out from behind.


It has been a few days since his hole's been penetrated by a real cock; the fake, plastic one currently inside him right now growing increasingly inadequate. It's strange, he thinks, normally his daddy would be hungry, ravenous even, to devour his hole whenever the oppoturnity arises; but ever since the day Jared came back from somewhere and had an emotional breakdown, the man's been avoiding sex with him like the plague. There was still touching, kissing, even sucking; but sex was completely off the table. Casper's tried, of course; to initiate anal sex with his daddy many times in hope of getting his hungry hole satiated, to no avail; the man would make up excuses after excuses, and it's been making the boy uneasy, and horny, excruciatingly horny.


“Can we have sex today daddy?” - He asks, his voice high-pitched, infused with pleasure.


No response.


The boy is saddened, his eyebrows deject; he doesn’t know what to expect, or rather, he knows exactly what to expect: It’d just be another excuse.


Jared knows his son is anxious. Ever since the incident at Stephen’s house, anal sex has been repulsive for him. Seeing his cock full of blood, the boy he just fucked getting his flesh rended in, the horrible scars and open wounds; he doesn’t think he can ever have sex again without those horrific images coming back to haunt him.


The man continues making out with Casper’s asshole, his lips and tongue making the boy go crazy, hard little cock dangling below his tiny balls. Jared knows exactly where his little boy’s sweet spot is, his tongue gently massaging on it again and again.


Casper bends his head down in pleasure, his breathing rapid.


“That feels so good daddy, that feels so good...” - He moans.


Jared is aroused, he gets a hold of Casper’s growing cock and starts stroking.


Casper opens his mouth, drooling. He twitches as his prostate is repeatedly assaulted by his daddy’s slick tongue. This feels even better than sex, he thinks, but still he is disappointed; he wants Jared’s huge cock inside him, more than anything in the world.


After only a few minutes, the boy can feel cum rushing to the tip of his cock.


“Oh daddy, oh daddy, i’m cumming, i’m cumming!” - He cries out in pleasure.


Jared immediately lets go of Casper’s asshole; he slides below the boy and takes the little cock into his mouth, one of his finger replaces his tongue.


“Holy shit… holy shit…” - Casper’s orgasm is overwhelming as he cums into his daddy’s mouth, his eyes roll backwards. “Aah!”


The man can feel his boy’s cum guzzling into his mouth, he doesn’t swallow. After making sure the little cock is clean, he returns to his old position and spits the cum into the boy’s asshole.


“You peed yet?” - He asks rather coldly.


“Nope. Why daddy?”


“Can you pee into this bottle for me?”


“Sure daddy!”


The man positions an empty plastic bottle below Casper’s crotch, the bottleneck wrapping nicely around the boy’s softening cock. Moments after, piss starts pouring out. 


Jared licks his lip, he can’t wait to drink his boy’s golden liquid.


Bit by bit, the bottle starts filling up; the piss stream gets weaker and weaker.


“Right, now i’ll pour this in your ass. Stay absolutely still alright?” - The man licks Casper’s cock clean, savoring the taste.


“Yes daddy!”


Removing the dildo, Jared carefully pours Casper’s hot piss into his own asshole.


“It’s really hot…” - The boy is surprised.


“Yeah i know.” - The man says as he keeps pouring.


‘Glug, glug, glug’, the bottle gradually empties itself again as more and more of its content flows into Casper’s asshole.


Finishing the deed, Jared takes out his trusty butt plug and flex tape and cover his boy’s hole up nicely.


“Daddy?” - Casper sits up.


“Yeah baby?” - Jared responds as he drinks the leftover piss.


“Daddy?” - The boy asks again.


“Yeah i can hear you.” - The man responds rather grumpily, he hasn’t been sleeping well recently.


The boy looks down, he’s not happy.


“Can i ask you something?” - He asks timidly.


“Sure, go ahead.”


The boy takes an uncharacteristic pause.


“Do you not… like me anymore?” - He struggles, but finally gets the words out.


Jared is stunned by Casper’s question, his eyes open widely, unblinking.


“What? No? Why do you ask that?” - The man is confused.


The boy is silent, he keeps looking down at the floor.


Rushing to his lover’s side, the man takes his adorable little cheek, still plump with baby fat, into his hand.


“Is this because we’ve not been having sex recently?” - He asks directly.


The boy nods his head.


“Oh baby, i know it’s hard, it’s really hard i know, and trust me i want it as well, but… i, i just…” - Jared stumps on his words.


“You just what?”


The man wraps his arms around the boy’s waist and leans in for a hug.


“You’re my precious baby boy, my little prince, the reason i wake up everyday. I would burn this world down if it means you’re happy, you know that.” - He whispers sensually into Casper’s ear. “I love you so much, i wouldn’t live another day without you in my life.”


“You’re so dramatic daddy!” - The boy is touched, he giggles.


“Every single word i just told you is true. I’ll love you forever, and ever, and ever.”


“I love you too daddy. But…” - The boy stops mid-sentence.


“But?”


“But i want to have sex! I want your cock! I want it so much!”


Jared sighs.


“I know baby, i want it too.” - The man kisses the boy on the cheek. “Y’know, maybe it’s finally time i tell you something.”


“Tell me what?”


“Remember that guy with his son we met at the mall like, a week ago?”


“Which one again? I don’t remember.”


“Y’know, he fucked his kid, and i fucked you, at the same time. Our stalls were right next to each other.”


“Ooh right that guy, what about him?”


“Well, i went to his house.”


---


Later that day, Jared is driving Casper to his rental house.


“So, he wears… diapers right?” - Casper asks Jared, the red light of the setting sun reflecting on his gorgeous little face.


“Yep.”


“Wow, that’s crazy!”


“Yep.”


“You said he was 9 right?”


“I did yeah.”


“When did i stop wearing diapers?”


“Like 2 or something, maybe 2 and a half.” - Jared is unsure.


“Wow!”


“Yep.”


“And you said his cock is longer than mine! I wanna see that!”


“Yours is about 2 as well, maybe 2 and half.” - Jared jokes around. He laughs when he notices Casper’s annoyed and pouty face.


“It’s 2 and a half! You measured it yourself!” - The boy is mad, making Jared’s heart melt.


“Relax baby, just kidding!” - The man continues laughing hard.


“Hmph!” - Casper wraps his arms around himself, he looks away. 


The two continue driving.


“So… his daddy was a real bad guy huh?” - Casper asks, his face’s relaxed.


“Yeah. It’s real messed up stuffs.”


“Poor little guy… what did you say his name was again?”


“Chris, but don’t call him that in public, just call him Benny.”


“What? Why?”


“It’s a long story, i’ll tell you later.”


“You promise?” - The boy asks.


“Promise, pinky swear.” - The man extends his pinky.


“Pinky swear!” - The boy’s pinky entwines with his daddy’s, he’s excited again.


Pulling up to the house, Casper follows his daddy inside. Opening the door, Jared loudly yells out:


“Chris! You there?”


The two can hear a door being closed upstairs followed by excited footsteps getting louder and louder.


Chris was running downstairs to meet Jared again after an entire 11 hours of separation when he noticed another boy with the man; his pace slows to a crawl as his joyful expression disappears.


“Hey Chris! This is my son, Casper, i uh told you about him yesterday, or this morning, or whatever you know what i’m talking about.” - Jared speaks to the nearly naked boy on the stairs save for his diaper.


“Hi…” - Casper raises his hand and awkwardly waves.


Chris does the same, without uttering a word, of course. He walks down to meet Casper and Jared at floor level.


“So uh, how are… you?” - Scratching his head, Casper doesn’t know what to say.


“You know he doesn’t talk much.” - Jared reminds his son.


“Oh right, right. Sorry!” - Casper says.


Chris wants to speak up yet again, he wants to tell Casper there is nothing to be apologizing for; but still he can’t, the words fail to materialize in his mouth.


“Well uhm, how…about a… uhm… a hug? Yeah! A hug! What you think?” - Casper suggests.


Chris lightly nods, his gaze focused on the taller boy in front of him.


"Okay! Here it comes!" - Casper leans in for a hug, and the two embrace.


Taking in a long breath, Chris is immediately dazzled; Casper smells so good! He tightens his grip and takes another deep breath, hypnotized by the older boy’s odor.


“Ehm…” - Casper notices the hug is going on a bit too long. “You can probably let me go now…”


Chris immediately lets go at the suggestion, his face blazing red. Putting his hands behind his butts, the boy shyly looks away.


“Uhm okay… That was… weird…” - Casper says.


“He’s been inside for 9 years what’d you expect?” - Jared tells his son, himself absolutely fascinated by the events transpiring.


Suddenly, the younger boy turns around and runs back upstairs, fast as lightning.


Slamming the door behind him, Chris’ breathing is heavy; he sits down, rocking back and forth, stars in his eyes.


Downstairs, Jared and Casper are left bewildered.


“What’s up with that??” - Casper is extremely confused.


“Ohohoh!” - Jared is all jolly. “I think someone has a crush on you!”, he teases his son, shit-eating grin on his face.


“What? For real?” - The boy’s flustered as well.


“Yep.”


“Oh my god!” - Casper cries out as he holds his head.


Jared laughs hysterically, he never expected the boys first meeting to go this well.


Coming back to the car to get another huge bag of stuffs to furnish the house, the man thinks to himself:


Good days are ahead.

Chapter 15: The Song

Jared lays out all the stuffs he bought on the kitchen floor: Some more paper tissues, a carpet, a lamp, a small tv, a few Snickers bars, and most prominently, two boxes of conspicuously looking game consoles.


“Baby can you come in here for a minute!” - The man calls out for his Casper somewhere, his voice echoing around the empty house.


“Coming!” - The boy responds immediately.


Jared can hear little footsteps getting closer.


“What is it daddy?” - Casper comes in, his eyes glued to the phone.


“Take a look.” - The man holds up a console box in his hand.


“Ho-lee-shit, you bought a Switch?!”- The boy is ecstatic. “Is it for me?”


“Language!” - Jared reprimands his boy; he finds it absurd, they’re literally in a sexual relationship, it doesn’t make any sense. “It’s for you and your brother.”


“Oops! Sorry!” - Casper chuckles adorably. “This is so cool! Thanks daddy!”


“Anything for you baby boy.”


The boy takes the console and walks away.


“Ahem!” - Jared clears his throat, Casper turns around. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” the man stretches his arms out.


The boy puts the box down and runs to his daddy for a big hug.


Jared kneels down, their lips meet, his hands wander into Casper’s shorts as he makes out with his son, their eyes closed shut. They moan, the boy’s hand caressing his daddy’s cock through the fabric. The man, returning the favor, tenderly massage his boy’s buttcrack and piss-filled belly, spit running down their mouths in trails.


They kiss for a long time, and when they finish, they have no words to say to each other. All they can do is look at each other’s eyes; on their faces sensual, horny, satisfied looks, their breaths rapid, hearts pounding in their chests.


Without notice, the boy reaches for his daddy’s fly, he pulls it down.


Jared, of course, understands what Casper’s trying to do, he stands straight up so his boy doesn’t have to bend down too much.


Removing the button, the little boy pulls his daddy’s pants down; in front of his face a huge cock outline, imprisoned in the man’s underwear, he pulls it down as well.


Taking a few sniffs at the pulsating meat rod in his face, Casper is agonizingly horny; he wants this cock inside him, rearranging his insides, but he also understands the circumstance of which his daddy is having to go through, so his mouth will have to do, for now.


“Oh baby that’s so nice… That feels so good, you’re so good…” - Jared talks in between moans, his hands caressing his son’s resplendent hair as the boy kisses his cock head and begins sucking. “Oooh that feels so good! That feels so good oh my god!”, Jared’s eyes go white.


Casper deepthroats the cock, all eight inches inside his mouth and throat, himself barely able to breath, his chin touching Jared’s hairy balls. “Arghh!” he gags.


“Baby don’t overdo it.” - Jared notices his son’s gag and tries to pull out, only to be stopped.


“No i can do it.” - Casper says, muffled by cock.


The boy pulls out on his own accord, then slams his mouth back in; picking up the pace, he masterfully works his daddy’s cock, making the man tremble.


Slop, slop, slop. The sounds make Jared’s head go nuts, he’s like a man possessed.


For a brief moment, Jared opens his eyes. He notices Chris, behind the doorframe, trying to hide himself from view, his eye fixated on the little boy sucking the man’s cock; he’s well hidden, but not well enough.


“Hey Chris!” - The man calls out.


Chris is startled, he falls on his diapered butts. Casper pulls his daddy’s cock out of his mouth and looks behind.


“Wanna join us?” - The man calls out again.


Chris regains his composure and stands up, his cock making a huge tent in his diaper. He wants to run away, but ultimately decides to stay. Dusting off the dusts off of his pale, skinny legs, he shyly enters the room.


“Come here baby.” - Jared sits down. “Come join us.”


Chris approaches the man and his son, they look at him intently, all their faces bright red.


“Come here baby.” - Jared welcomes Chris into his embrace, the boy’s face pressing on his chest, still hesitant. “What you wanna do?”


Chris thinks for a moment as Casper resumes sucking Jared’s cock. The boy then stands up and pulls down his diaper, revealing his hard cock.


“You want me to suck you?” - Jared asks.


Chris nods.


“Alright, come here.” - The man motions for the boy to come to his face.


Getting rid of his diaper for good, Chris stands on top of Jared’s body and puts his cock in the man’s mouth.


Jared hungrily gobbles up the little boy’s cock. “So good, so good.”, he moans, himself being pleasured by Casper, his hands all over Chris’ cute but scarred buttcheeks. But when he one of his fingers touches the boy’s butthole, he violently recoils backwards. His bare butts slam down the cold hard floor, he trembles in terror, his face turns purple, eyes unblinking; he starts hyperventilating.


Jared immediately rushes to Chris’ side, leaving Casper baffled, staring.


“It’s okay, it’s okay. I’m sorry, i’m sorry.” - The man takes Chris into his arms and hugs the boy tightly.


Chris’ breathing slows down, he finally closes his eyes.


Jared consoles the boy for a while, before being interrupted by a text on his phone, it’s his wife’s. Holding Chris securely around him, he stands up.


“Well i guess we can call it a day.” - He says to Casper, already on his phone.


“Okay…” - The boy gets up, sad look on his face.


Jared walks to Casper’s side and gently fondles his son’s cheek.


“What’s wrong?” - He asks.


“You didn’t cum...” - The boy mumbles quietly.


“What?”


“You didn’t cum!” - He speaks up.


“Oh that, well, uh, don’t worry about it. I’ll just jerk off later or something.” - The man assures his boy.


“But i want your cum…” - The boy hugs Jared’s legs, his chest pressed onto his man’s softened cock. The man can feel himself getting hard again.


“Baby…” - The man looks at his son, sad and pitiful. He knows he’s let Casper down too many times this week, he knows he has to make up for it. “Hey, baby, look at me.”


Casper lets go of his daddy, he looks up, their eyes meet.


“I promise, we’ll have sex tomorrow, alright?” - The man says.


He expects his son to be over the moon, but the boy’s expression remains unchanged.


“You really promise?” - Casper asks, cautiously optimistic.


“I promise.” - The man raises his pinky again, and his boy does the same; another promise is made.


Carrying the now-dressed Chris to his car, his son closely following behind, holding his console box, Jared gets himself mentally ready for the potential troubles that naturally come with carrying a boy around his neck while driving at the same time will cause. Closing the door to Casper’s side, an idea comes to his head.


“Hey, so, uh, you wanna sit with Casper instead?” - He asks the boy hugging him.


Chris’ cheeks instantly go red at the suggestion; he’s embarrassed himself in front of Casper earlier, does the older boy even want to sit with him? He thinks to himself.


“So?” - Jared asks again, he can feel Chris’ pulse getting faster. “I guess not then.”


The boy cries out incomprehensibly, his throat making grumbling guttural noises; ever since they met, Jared hasn’t heard the boy say even a single word.


“Oh i see, so you do want to sit with him!” - Jared excitedly exclaims.


Chris finally nods into his chest, his face burning red.


The man opens the door again, surprising Casper.


“Daddy what’s wrong?” - The older boy asks.


“I can’t drive like this can you take him?” - The man lifts the younger boy up, surprised to see him letting go of his neck so easily.


“Uhm sure, of course!” - Casper takes Chris into his arms, the younger boy’s body sitting neatly in his lap.


“Alright, great, now put on your seatbelts, we’re going now.”


“Aww! Do I have to? It’s like so near!” - Casper whines.


Normally Jared would humor his son, but not today.


“Nah baby i’m sorry, you have to, you’re sitting with Chris.” - He asserts.


“Okay…” - Casper grumpily wraps the seatbelt around him and the boy in his lap.


On the way home, Chris’ heart wants to jump out of his chest; he’s sitting in the lap of his crush, his belly hugged by the older boy’s arms, the tight seatbelt pressing their bodies even closer to each other. For the first time since he was born, he feels… happy; not the settle-for-anything type of happiness but the actual butterflies-in-tummy type of happiness. Looking up, he sees the bored Casper looking at the road ahead, the boyish scent that dazzled him earlier now all around him; he breathes in slowly and tries not to panic, his face blushing intensely. Above them, bright, glaring streetlights pass by again and again, the swirling sky behind them violet purple, the afterglow of the long gone sun.


“He’s so… thin!” - Casper remarks, his hands rubbing Chris’ malnourished stomach, he can feel the younger boy’s rib bones through his shirt.


“Yeah…” - Jared briefly looks at the boys next to him. “You know…”


“Yeah, i know...” - Casper looks at the boy below, astonished by how small he is; Chris could easily be mistaken for a six-year-old. “So, why is his name Chris and Benny at the same time?”, he asks, expecting Jared to fulfill his promise.


“Well, i was driving him home, then a police officer stopped me.”


“Wow! Really?”


“Yep! We nearly got caught. About the name part, i saw the officer’s name was Benjamin, so i kinda just took it.”


“Aw man! What a let down…” - Casper is visibly disappointed, he thought there would be more to the story.


Jared exhales audibly, the man can’t get enough of his son.


“He’s hot.” - Casper says after a while.


“What?” - Jared is confused. “What do you mean?”


“He’s super hot, like he’s sick or something.” - The boy clarifies.


“Oh i see.” - The man is relieved, then is immediately concerned again. “Can you check his forehead?” - Jared asks.


“Okay.” - Casper puts his hand on the little boy’s forehead. “It’s… not that hot, i don’t think he’s sick.”, he doesn’t know Chris’ basically dying not from sickness, but from excitement right now.


“Oh… I see!” - The man chuckles.


“What? What do you mean?”


“Oh it’s nothing, don’t worry about it.” - Jared can see Chris squirming in the older boy’s lap, dying from embarrassment; the man himself struggling to stop himself from laughing.


Casper looks at Jared, puzzled; then, a wave of realization washes over him.


“Oh, i think i get it!” - He says.


“Yep!”


Another while passes, the trio keeps going.


Nearly arriving home, Jared stops about 100 yards short of his house.


“We’re stopping here?” - Casper asks.


“Yep, you’re going home by yourself. I have to go back with Chris.”


“Again? Well, okay… mom’s not gonna be happy to hear that…” - The boy informs Jared, a hint of sadness on his face.


“Oh? What’d she say?” - Jared is nervous.


“Well, you didn’t go home yesterday. So i went to your room, and i think i saw her… well...”


“You saw her what?”


“Well, uhm, i think i saw her… crying…” - Casper reluctantly says.


“Oh, i, uh…, i’ll… talk to her later.” - Jared knows it’s a lie.


“Okay…” - Casper lifts Chris up to slip out, the younger boy clinging to his arm. “Daddy, i need help!”, he tries to open the door.


“Nah you got this baby!” - Jared can no longer contain his laughter.


Not knowing what to do, Casper leans in and kisses Chris on the cheek, completely pacifying the little boy. “I’ll, uh, i’ll be back tomorrow alright?”, Casper reassures the younger boy, now stunned and absolutely speechless.


Chris doesn't respond; his wild eyes, unblinking, keep staring at Casper finally getting the door to open.


“Okay daddy, i’m going now!”


“Nuh uh uh, wait up! You’re forgetting something.” - Jared reminds his son.


“Oh right.” - Casper leans in to kiss his daddy on the lips. “I love you daddy!”


“I love you too baby.”


Jared and Chris watch the boy walk home, their eyes filled with yearning.


“You need me to hold you?” - Jared asks Chris, now alone in his seat.


To the man’s surprise, the boy shakes his head.


“Wow! Okay, well let me just—“ - Jared leans over to fasten Chris’ seatbelts; the boy so little that the cross belt is too high for him. “Damn…”


Driving back, the moody evening having truly set in, Jared suddenly remembers a song from a movie he saw a long time ago, back when he was a kid. He doesn’t remember the movie’s name, nor the song’s, but he does remember a lyric, ‘You’ll be in my heart’, and the singer’s name, Phil Collins.


Stopping the car, he opens Youtube and types in the lyric, which also happens to be the song’s name.


“I think you’ll like this song.” - He tells a curious Chris.


Pressing play on the video as he starts driving again, the first few notes are enough to move the man to tears:

“Come stop your crying


It will be alright


Just take my hand,


Hold it tight


I will protect you


From all around you


I will be here,


Don’t you cry”


…

Later that night


Jared holds Chris in his arms, the man himself already long asleep; the boy, however, is wide awake. He presses his nose on the man’s chest and takes a deep breath: The scent is… different; still, he likes it, not as much as Casper’s but still miles ahead of…


He closes his eyes, frightened, his breathing quickens. ‘Stop thinking about it, stop thinking about it!’, he tells himself.


It takes him a long time to calm down again, but eventually he does; for he has nothing to fear, the man holding him will protect him, no matter what. He feels safe, and loved, like he hasn’t felt in years.


Leaning up, he affectionately kisses Jared on the cheek, then retreats back to the man’s big arms. He tries to speak, and this time, he can feel his vocal cord actually works. But words don’t come out, only primal noises are produced. He tries again, and again, and again, but nothing comes out. Frustrated, he gives up.


Burrowing his face into the man’s chest, the boy falls asleep. A little while goes by; suddenly, the boy, still in his dreams, faintly utters:


“Daddy…”

Notes:

“For one so small,

You seem so strong

My arms will hold you,

Keep you safe and warm

This bond between us

Can't be broken

I will be here

Don't you cry

 

'Cause you'll be in my heart

Yes, you'll be in my heart

From this day on

Now and forever more

 

You'll be in my heart

No matter what they say

You'll be here in my heart, always

 

Why can't they understand

The way we feel

They just don't trust

What they can't explain

I know we're different but,

Deep inside us

We're not that different at all

 

And you'll be in my heart

Yes, you'll be in my heart

From this day on

Now and forever more

 

Don't listen to them

'Cause what do they know

We need each other,

To have, to hold

They'll see in time

I know

 

When destiny calls you

You must be strong

I may not be with you

But you've got to hold on

They'll see in time

I know

We'll show them together

 

'Cause you'll be in my heart

Believe me, you'll be in my heart

I'll be there from this day on,

Now and forever more

 

Oh you'll be in my heart

No matter what they say

You'll be here in my heart

I'll be there, always

Always”

Chapter 16: The Game

A few days later

The bite mark on Casper’s neck has faded.


Sitting in class, he has a new problem, however: He can’t see anything; anything further than ten feet away is hopelessly blurry. Not that he would need to see anything anyways, he’s too busy getting his prostate milked by the seven-inch plastic cock ravaging inside him to bother to learn anything meaningful, though he’s been getting bored of it, for it is no substitute for a real cock; besides, he doesn’t even have the dildo inside him today, his anal cavity already filled with his own piss and cum.


The relationship with his twin brother and boyfriend, Ethan, has also blossomed, mainly due to the lack of sex he’s been having. At lunch, they now sit at the same table along with their friends; in sports, they now compete on the same team, like they always were doing before. At night, the top bunk of the boys’ bed has been collecting dust, Casper having made permanent residence down below. The two, of course, have tried to have ‘sex’ on more than one occasion, but as expected, this didn’t really go anywhere; their cocks are too small to penetrate each other, especially Ethan’s tight, virgin asshole. So they have stuck to the usual stuffs that still work: Sucking, kissing, play-fucking (frotting) and handjob.


Ethan is well aware that his relationship with Casper is wrong, unnatural; siblings should not do that, he thinks. He can’t think of anyone in his class or friend groups who does those things with their brothers and sisters, and to be honest, he thinks it’s kinda gross. But if there’s something that is unimpeachable to be recognized, it is that Casper is an extremely attractive person, even if he is a boy, and even if they look exactly the same, for he likes his little brother for more than his looks; he especially adores Casper’s infectious positive energy, his playful personality, and the way he smells. The older boy has only recently discovered how good his brother smells, and he can’t get enough of it; it is pleasant: Like a gentle breeze on a hot summer night, eliciting nothing but nice, positive emotions. Before Casper, Ethan has always thought he liked girls, he’s even had some girls asked him to hang out, though he turned them down every time, for some reason. There’s even this one time last year when he agreed to meet up with a girl, only for him to never show up at the meeting place; he’s felt horrible about that ever since.


“What’s that he wrote?” - Casper asks Ethan, his squinting eyes struggling to see what their teacher’s writing on the board; the marker annoyingly squeaky on the white board.


“That’s 54.” - The older boy responds, he’s been getting real tired of Casper asking him the same questions over and over again for the last few days.


“Okay… and what’s that?”


“Ugh…” - Ethan rolls his eyes. “I don’t know.” he lies.


“Whaat??” - Casper is exasperated. “For real?”


“Yep.”


“Aww man, okay. I can see it myself.” - The younger boy squints his eyes even harder, to no avail.


“You look ridiculous.” - Ethan chastises his struggling brother, himself struggling to hold in laughter.


“Shut uup!” - Casper rebukes his brother, annoyed.


The math teacher, George, notices the twins making a commotion, he clears his throat.


“Ethan, Casper, what’s the matter with you two?” - He addresses the boys directly.


“Uhm, nothing! Sir…” - Ethan immediately answers, he’s already nervous.


“Uhm, yeah, what he said…” - Casper awkwardly follows.


“Alright then.” - George’s gaze turns to the boy in bright yellow, his singular visual recognizing factor. “Casper! Simplify this fraction for me.” he requests.


Casper looks at the numbers, puzzled; all he sees are two fuzzy numbers stacked on top of each other, a line separating them.


“I can’t… see anything…” - He confesses.


“You’re not getting away this time Casper.” - George is all too familiar with the boy’s tricks and games. “Simplify this fraction, i literally just taught you guys how to yesterday.”


“No, i mean i can’t see what you write…” - Casper tries to explain.


“Yeah yeah heard it a million times before.” - The man starts going on a rant about how important simplifying fractions is.


Casper can’t care less about this; he starts tuning out, his eyes half-lidded.


“Are you even listening?” - George gets visibly annoyed, he shakes his head in disappointment. “Alright, i’ve had enough. Please invite your parents to see me at the principal’s office, tomorrow after class.”


“No way! Aww man!” - Casper exclaims, annoyed.


“You know you brought this on yourself.” - The man says dismissively before continuing his lessons.


Ethan feels bad for his brother, he looks at Casper pitifully.


Later that afternoon


Jared takes off his clothes and takes a look at himself in the mirror; he sees his hairline starting to recede, his stubbled face getting encroached with more and more wrinkles, his gut getting larger by the day. He doesn’t feel particularly attractive, and the truth is that he isn’t; everyday he wakes up wondering if his son, his little lover, will keep loving him, keep enjoying his company as he gets older and uglier.


Walking around his rental house, his flaccid cock flinging about, one would think he lives alone; but that cannot be further from the truth, for there are two little boys playing video games in the living room, and absurdly enough, they also can’t care less.


Jared sits down at the brand new sofa he bought today; his boys, Casper and Chris, bathed in the bright afternoon sunlight, are lying down on the carpeted floor in front of him, their cute asses in the air, their eyes fixated on their video game on the TV. The house is getting more and more furnished, he thinks, it’s starting to feel like an actual home. He looks at Chris, in his diapers as usual, and marvels at how far the boy has come. On the first day Jared couldn’t even get out of Chris’ sight without the boy starting to cry; now he can stay at home for hours, even an entire day without fuss. The man has taught him how to read and write simple words and numbers, how to use a phone, how to contact emergency services when he can’t reach Jared; most importantly, he has taught him how to defend himself, specifically with the switchblade that they bought together on Chris’ first night here. Jared has sworn to protect the boy, but there are always unforeseen complications, it’s never a waste to be prepared for the worst.


The man then looks at his son, his beloved Casper. He has promised Casper he would finally have sex with him today, and he’s going to see that promise through. Having spent an entire day getting mentally ready, Jared thinks this shouldn’t be anywhere as hard as he’s making it out to be; Casper is his lover, he thinks, they’ve had sex dozens of times before, and the times they’ve eaten each other’s cum must be in the thousands. Grabbing his half-hard cock, he starts stroking, until all eight inches stand proud and ready.


“You guys peed today?” - Jared asks, he’s been getting addicted to drinking boy piss, so he's been asking his boys not to pee as much as they possibly could, so he can enjoy them peeing in his mouth instead.


The two boys shake their heads, their eyes still looking forward.


“Great!”


The man then bends down and pulls down Casper’s shorts. He is surprised to see the boy actually wearing underwear; it’s not really covering anything, Casper’s cute perky ass is still prominently on display through the fishnets, so is his little boy cock in front. Pulling that down as well, he then slowly and carefully removes the flex tape on Casper’s asshole and pulls out his trusty butt plug, a few droplets of piss leaks out.


“Ah!” - Casper exhales in pleasure as Jared starts eating him out.


Jared hungrily devours the boy’s pink hole, his hands grabbing and smooching his little asscheeks enthusiastically, the smell and taste of his son’s asshole driving him fanatical. A few more droplets of piss leak out, it’s hot, he thinks, but he knows they can’t have sex like this, it’d be a huge mess, especially for the brand new carpet.


“Can you sit on my face?” - He tells his son still focusing on the game. “Hold in the piss.”


“Okay daddy!”- The boy does as asked and lifts his butt so Jared can slide below him, the man’s fully erect cock lying in front of him, a huge distraction. “Daddy you’re so hard…” he licks his lips.


“Yep. Alright, now just hold your ass right above my face, and just let the piss out slowly, don’t push it alright babe?” - Jared asks before opening his mouth widely.


“Okay…”


A jet of ass-marinated boy piss starts squirting into Jared’s mouth, the man’s cock as hard as possible.


Chris briefly takes a look at everything going on right next to him, his cock also rock hard, before refocusing on the game.


“Be careful! Heal up!” - Casper tells Chris as he keeps ejecting piss from his asshole into his daddy’s mouth.


Jared, now extremely horny, notices the piss gushing out weaker and weaker; he takes the opportunity and press the attack. “Sit down on my face baby.” he tells his son.


“Okay.”


Casper sits on Jared’s face, the piss having nearly run out; the man starts aggressively rimming the boy, his hands still fondling his little asscheeks.


“Ah! That feels good daddy!” - The boy moans in pleasure before having to focus on the game. “Take his guns!” he nonchalantly directs the boy next to him.


The man eats out his son’s ass for a good few minutes before stopping. “Now for the main course!” he exclaims.


“Are we having sex daddy?” - Casper asks, clear excitement in his voice.


“Yep, just like i promised.”


Jared sits up and spreads his son’s legs, his pink hole gaping in anticipation.


“Here i come!” - The man says, his hands holding the boy’s hips tightly as he begins fucking his son.


The thrusts are slow and sensual, the heavenly pleasure overwhelming both father and son in their first time having sex again after a long time.


“Ah… get in… ah… the… ah… the car…” - Casper tries to speak in between moans and labored breaths.


Dropping his head, he gives up and finally pauses the game, to Chris’ dismay; the little boy drops the controller from his hands and turns to watch Jared and Casper having sex, himself having nothing better to do. It’s weird, he thinks, to watch another boy get fucked in the ass other than himself, who’s been penetrated against his wishes way more times than he’d like to remember; but this isn’t it, at all, Casper is enjoying getting fucked, a lot.


“It feels so good, it feels so good, oh my god…” - The boy closes his eyes, he has missed his daddy’s cock so much.


“Oh yeah, oh yeah, this slutty hole…” - The man moan speaks as he picks up the pace.


Plap, plap, plap.


“Daddy… oh yeah… daddy, oh my god…” - Casper clutches the carpet as his asshole gets drilled from behind, his mouth drooling from pleasure. “Can you… aah… can you cum on my… aah… face daddy?”


Plap plap plap.


The man can barely speak, he can only grunt, the pleasure is too much for even him, a veteran pedo horn dog; the tight ass wrapping around his cock making him go crazy.


Plap plap plap plap plap plap.


Suddenly, the man can feel cum rushing to tip of his cock; he’s never cum this fast before, he thinks, his son hasn’t even cum yet, he will be disappointed. Still, he knows he has to pull out.


The boy gasps as his insides are abruptly emptied out, he turns around to see his daddy furiously stroking his cock in his face.


“Hey!” - Casper calls out to Chris, still watching. “Wanna do this with me?”


The younger boy blushes before nodding his head lightly. He crawls over to stand beside the kneeling Casper, waiting for Jared to finally finish.


The sight of two hungry, cum-starved boys in front of his cock proves to be Jared’s last straw.


“Oh my god, holy fuck, aah!” - The man moans explosively as he cums streaks after streaks of cum on the boys’ faces, mouths and hair. The amount of cum being released onto their faces are so much that they have to close their eyes.


The man sits down, completely exhausted, but he knows his job isn’t finished yet. Without a second wasted, he pulls down Chris’ diaper and takes both boys’ cocks in his mouth and starts sucking, his hands caressing their asses, pressing their bodies together; the man is also careful not to touch the younger boy’s asshole.


Casper and Chris look at each other’s cum-covered faces as Jared sucks their little cocks. Chris is blushing again, he doesn’t know what to do. Casper, already horny, decides to lean in and kiss the younger boy on the lips. The boys start making out, their lips and tongues messily tangled, full of man cum; their hands wrapping neatly around each other as Chris and his crush kiss for the first time.


Pleasure starts building up again, hard little cocks rubbing together in Jared’s mouth; the three of them engaging in a whirlwind of sweaty, sloppy sexual escapades.


After a while of sucking, Casper finally reaches his climax.


“Ooohh.” - He moans into Chris’ mouth and cums into his daddy’s mouth, one of his hands clutching Jared’s hair.


The man can feel the familiar tingling sensation of delicious boy cum being released into his mouth; he gulps it all up but doesn’t swallow.


“Chris, you wanna drink his cum?” - Jared speaks to Chris as he stands up, gargling on cum.


The little boy breaks his kiss and eagerly nods before opening his mouth.


Jared leans in to kiss the boy on the lips; they make out as well, the man carefully transferring his son’s cum mixed with his own spit into Chris’ mouth.


“Don’t swallow! I want to eat it as well!” - Casper tells the boy making out with his daddy, who nods obediently.


Jared breaks his kiss so the boys can resume kissing, the man himself back to sucking Chris’ still hard cock.


After a few minutes, Jared can also feel Chris’ body trembling as he cums, but no liquid comes out.


“Did he cum?” - Casper asks, having cleaned all of the cum off of Chris' face, a string of cum still connects the boys lips; Jared’s cock gets hard again at the extremely erotic sight, it might just be enough for him to go again immediately.


“I think so yeah, but it’s dry.” - The man informs his son, clearly disappointed.


“Aww! That sucks!”


The trio gets themselves in the shower to clean up, but not after both boys has emptied their full bladders into Jared’s mouth. Afterwards, the boys resume playing their game; the man continues furnishing the house, his stomach now full to the brim with boy piss.


A few hours later, on the way home.


“Does… pee taste good?” - Casper reluctantly asks his daddy, Chris sitting neatly in his lap.


“Not… really. It’s almost like water, it’s delicious mostly because it comes out of you guys.” - The man answers his son.


“Okay.”


“What’s up? Something wrong?” - Jared asks.


“Maybe… i wanna try it as well?”


“You sure? Maybe it’s a bit gross for you.”


“Kinda yeah…” - Casper admits. “But i saw you drink it like coke so i thought it must be sweet or something.”


“If you want we can try it out sometimes okay?”


“Okay…”


They keep driving, the sky has turned overcast, it’s looking likely to rain.


“So! What’d i tell you about his cock huh?” - Jared excitedly tells his son, referring to Chris’ abnormally long cock for such a small boy.


“Who?” - Casper asks.


“Your boyfriend.”


“Ethan?”


Jared suddenly remembers Ethan exists.


“Oh right, Ethan… Uhm…” - The man falters. “What’s been going on with you two?”


“It’s been okay i guess…”


“You guys tried anything new?”


“We tried to have sex but it doesn’t work.” - Casper confesses.


“Yeah i get it, too small right?”


“Yeah…”


“Daddy?”


“Yeah?”


“Is it okay to have two boyfriends at the same time?” - The boy asks.


“Well uhm...” - A hard question for Jared. “Well i guess if both boyfriends know and agree then it’s alright i think.”


Casper nudges the little boy in his lap. “Do you want to be my boyfriend?” he asks.


Chris blushes again at the question before shyly nodding. He leans up to meet the older boy’s lips.


“You two are cute.” - Jared pays his boys a compliment.


“Thanks!” - Casper leans down to kiss Chris again on the cheek.


Jared notices the bite mark on his son’s neck has nearly disappeared.


“Is it okay that i have another boyfriend Chris?” - Casper asks Chris again.


Chris takes a while to ponder but eventually nods again, to Casper’s delight.


“Well congrats baby! You have two boyfriends now!”


“I still have to ask Ethan…” - The older boy realizes.


“Oh right…”


“What should i tell him?”


“Just don’t mention Chris by name, and me of course. Be general, like ask him what he would think if you had another boyfriend, for example?”


“Yeah okay.”


A while passes.


“Daddy?” - Casper asks.


“Yes babe?”


“I’m your boyfriend right?”


“Uhm…” - Jared thinks this is getting a bit too complicated. “You’re more than a boyfriend to me, you’re my lover.”


“So those are two different things?”


“Not… really?”


“This is confusing…”


“It really is yeah, try not to think too hard.”


“So… i’m like the same to you like mom is to you right?” - Casper asks, his mind twisted.


“Well, when you put it like that, i guess yeah.”


“So, are you gonna tell mom about us?”

Chapter 17: The Incessant Rain

“Baby you know why i can’t do that…” - Jared answers Casper, an audible sigh can be heard from the man. “If your mom ever finds out the things we do together…” he abruptly stops; the realization of his unbridled hypocrisy creeping in.


“She’ll call the cops and you’ll go to jail right…” - The boy finishes his daddy’s sentence, an apparent sadness on his face.


“Yeah…”


“I won’t let them take you away! I’ll protect you!” - Casper proudly announces.


Jared is touched; he looks at his son with a resigned, satisfied expression.


“My baby…” - Jared is touched, he is nearly moved to tears. “But… what if they have guns?” - The man jokes around, trying to liven up the mood.


“Then i’ll ,uh, i guess, i mean, they won’t shoot a kid, right?” - The boy awkwardly scratches his head as the man burst into laughter, the little boy in his lap giggling as well. “Whaat?” he whines.


“You’re... so... funny!” - Jared can't stop laughing.


“Am i?”


“Yeah!”


"Okay..."


The three keep going as the sky turns darker and darker, the golden leaves of the trees along the road shuffling mildly along with the growing winds.


“Ooh right…” - Casper suddenly remembers that he has to tell his parents to come to school for yet another teacher-parent meeting. “Um… are you… free after school tomorrow?” he timidly asks Jared.


“For what?”


“My math teacher wants to see you.”


“What? Again?” - Jared rolls his eyes. “What for this time?”


“It’s a totally legit reason, i swear!” - Casper adorably tries to defend himself.


“Okay baby, i’m listening.” - If there is one person Jared would have all the patience in the world for, it would be Casper.


“Okay. Well, i was in math class, like obviously!” - The boy says matter-of-factly.


“Yeah, obviously.”


“So the teacher, i don’t remember his name, asked me to solve this math thing, but i can’t see anything, like, everything is blurry.”


“What do you mean?”


“Like, i can see close stuffs just fine, but if it’s like, i don’t know, 10 feet away it’s blurry as hell!”


“I see…” - Jared figures out what’s going on. “So is that like a temporary thing or you still can’t see anything now?” he asks.


Casper looks around, his eyes squinting.


“Nope! Still can’t see nothin’!” - He exclaims cutely, making Jared blush.


The man’s heart, naturally already beating fast because of proximity to his son, now wants to jump out of his chest; he thinks he is too attracted to Casper.


“Yeah i think you might be near-sighted.” - After calming himself, Jared informs his son.


“What do you mean?” - Casper is curious. “Do you mean i have to wear glasses?”


“I think so yeah.”


“Whaat? For real? Come on! I hate glasses!” - The boy is visibly annoyed, his voice high-pitched.


Jared thinks he might die from heart failure.


“Well, unless you wanna get called to the principal’s office every day then glasses is the only way baby!”


“But, i’ll look like a nerd!”


“Yeah! But a cute one! The cutest, most adorable nerd in the world!” - Jared thinks he’s enjoying this a little too much.


Casper blushes at his daddy’s compliment. “You really… think so?”


“Absolutely! I’m sure Chris will agree!” - The man turns his gaze to the little boy in his son’s lap, who nods eagerly.


“Well, if you say so…”


“I’ll get you to an eye doctor this weekend alright?” - Jared extends one of his arms to caress Casper’s cheeks.


“Okay…” - The boy answers, assured; still, something lingers in his mind. “So… should i still ask Ethan about the boyfriend thing?”


The man ponders for a minute.


“If you want to.”


Later, near midnight.


Heavy rain is raging outside, droplets of moisture form at the window’s corners as torrents of rainwater hit the glass surface from the outside, making loud, albeit strangely soothing cackling noises; from the inside, the trees and lights are blurred, distorted, their vibrant colors blending together through the rainy haze like brushstrokes on a painting, a masterpiece of cascading luminescence.


Inside the room, Ethan and his twin brother are up to their usual nightly doings: The boys are completely naked, their lips locked in a tender kiss, their hands fervently enjoying each other’s young bodies.


“Hey.” - The younger boy suddenly stops the kiss, a string of spit still connects the boys lips. “Wanna do something different tonight?”


Ethan nods, he gets excited whenever his little brother asks him that exact question. “Okay.”


Casper gets on top of Ethan, their young bodies pressed on each other; he turns himself until his older brother’s cock is in his face and vice versa. As if instinctively, the boys start sucking each other; the mutual sounds of their boyish moans drown out by the heavy midnight rain.


“I’m gonna fuck your mouth.” - Casper says, his mouth still wrapped around his brother’s cock.


The boy on top starts moving his hip, his little balls slapping onto his brother’s face with every thrusts as he fucks Ethan’s mouth.


Pleasure begins to soar once more. The boy below is not used to his mouth being fucked, but he doesn’t mind, for he’s feeling good; Casper’s pleasant smell mixed with the erotic scent of his little cock making Ethan dizzy with prepubescent lust. Yes, he’s probably gay; yes, his brother’s balls are slapping into his face right now, but he doesn’t care, all he wants is this wonderful feeling to continue. It’s wrong, it’s gross, it’s disgusting; but it’s all he’s ever wanted, right in front of him, after all these years.


The boys continue moaning, their bodies sweaty. A few minutes passes, a familiar electric sensation runs through Ethan’s body.


“I think… i think… oh god…” - Ethan can barely speak. ‘Hmph, hmph.’ he moans into his brother’s crotch as he cums, his eyes wild with pleasure. Not long after, Casper nears his own climax; his humping pace quickens.


“Oh this feels so good…” - He moan speaks and cums into his brother’s mouth as well. “Don’t… swallow…”


Squirts after squirts of boy cum gush into Ethan’s mouth, the older boy eagerly gulping up all of it.


Turning around, Casper immediately leaps to Ethan’s lips. The two share a passionate kiss, filled with cum; their little boy cocks rubbing on each other.


They kiss for a long time before putting their pyjamas back on. While Casper’s getting dressed, Ethan is fascinated by his brother’s kinky underwear.


“What’s wrong with your undies? It’s like, all nets.” - He asks.


“Uh…” - Casper obviously can’t just tell his brother that Jared bought him this. “It’s… hot, so i bought these, y’know…”


“Okay.” - Ethan shrugs, surprisingly satisfied with the answer.


Casper returns by Ethan’s side before hugging him from behind, his still-hard cock rubbing on his brother’s covered butt cheeks through the fabric; his heart’s beating fast, he thinks it is time to ask Ethan that question.


“Ethan?”


“Yeah?” - The older boy half-heartedly responds, his attention now on his phone.


“Are you…” - Casper can’t seem to get the words out; it’s so weird, he thinks, he’s not the stuttering type. “…”


“Am i what?” - Ethan turns back to meet his brother’s longing gaze; the cackling rain still sizzling outside.


Confronted, Casper looks down. “I mean, i was thinking maybe you can… go to the principal’s office for me tomorrow?” he comes up with an excuse, which he expects to fail miserably.


“What?” - Ethan is baffled. “No way! That’s crazy!”


“Yeah, yeah, i know, worth a try though!” - Casper is relieved.


The older boy turns back and resumes browsing his phone. Suddenly, an idea comes up in Ethan’s head.


“Uhm…” - He hesitates. “Y’know, if i will actually go instead of you, what should i do?”


“You wanna know how i talk or what?” - The younger boy is confused.


“Like, the way you do things, like, who’s going with you to school tomorrow? Dad or mom, or both?”


“I think just daddy yeah.”


“Why do you keep calling him that? Okay it doesn’t matter. If i become you, what do i need to do?”


Casper’s getting nervous that Ethan’s actually picking up his idea.


“Hey, uh, i can just go myself tomorrow okay? That was not serious.” - He tries to shut it down as fast as possible.


“Aww cmon!” - Ethan is disappointed.


The boys go to sleep not long after; but an idea has been planted in Ethan’s mind. Outside, the downpour continues.


The next day, late afternoon; the rain yesterday has made the whole day pleasant, comfortable.


In the twin's bedroom, the dimming sunlight barely illuminates Ethan; lying on the bed, he is browsing his phone when he hears his dad’s car pulling up to the driveway. A few minutes later, the door to his room springs open as his brother sprints inside, excited; he’s obviously in a good mood, despite just coming back from the principle’s office.


“How was it?” - Ethan asks.


“It was fine.” - Casper answers as he takes off his clothes in a hurry.


“Why’re you changing your clothes?” - Ethan can feel his cock getting hard seeing his brother’s naked body once again. “And what do you mean ‘fine’?”


“I’m hanging out at Adam’s house, he bought a new game.”


“Who’s Adam?”


“Uh, my friend? You met him.”


“Um… okay…” - The older boy is puzzled, he can’t remember any ‘Adam’, Casper has too many friends.


The younger boy changes his clothes to a video game character T-shirt before bolting off; Ethan can’t quite make out which character, it’s too dark.


Lying down once again, Ethan continues browsing his phone. He can hear Casper running downstairs, followed by the front door being slammed shut; then, he hears the sound of heavy footsteps, obviously his dad’s, getting louder and louder as the man ascends the stairs. Finally, he can hear a door being closed, gently.


Staring at Casper’s pile of used clothes on the floor, that idea from yesterday night’s pillow talk comes back to his mind: What if he takes Casper’s clothes and impersonate him; Jared’s alone in his room, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity: He can finally figure out the exact nature of the relationship between his dad and his little brother.


But he’s nervous, this is a tad too audacious, especially for him, an introverted boy who’s always liked to keep to himself. Breathing in and out heavily, he gets himself mentally ready.


After seemingly an eternity of deliberation, the boy finally stands up from his bed and comes to pick up his brother’s clothes. Taking a sniff, Ethan is amazed: Casper’s sweaty, dirty clothes still smell so good; a typical smell of boy sweats mixed with his brother’s signature scent, it’s surprising pleasant, arousing. He strips himself of his own clothes and change into Casper’s.


The boy, now in his brother’s dirty clothes, debates on what to do next, especially considering that Casper didn’t tell him anything yesterday, he has to plan this out carefully:


First, he has to make it seem like his younger brother has returned already. This means that he has to sneak downstairs, quietly, open the door, then slam it shut again; it’s not what Casper always does, but it makes the most sense right now, he thinks.


Secondly, he has to remember how Casper talks to Jared. Casper never calls Jared by anything less than ‘daddy’, any deviation from this will result in immediate suspicion from the man, so he has to be consistent.


Finally, Casper’s bite mark has faded, but is still slightly visible. The light is low, yes, but if any artificial light is turned on, he would be busted. So he comes up with a crude idea: A pencil; two light scribbles on his neck ensure that he and his twin are now truly, identical.


But that is the plan, now comes the part Ethan dreads, the execution.


Quietly descending the stairs, the boy begins the first step of his master plan. Once at the main door, he opens it as quietly as possible; contemplating the next steps, he knows that the moment he slams this door, there is no going back, he will have to run as fast, as audibly as he can upstairs to parents’ bedroom.


And he does just that. Slamming the door again, he runs back upstairs, as fast, and as loudly as possible. Once at the top again, the boy realizes a critical hole in his scheming as he collects his breaths: Jared might have seen Casper with his clothes already changed before he left the house, and that would make the very clothes that Ethan’s wearing right now the downfall of his plan. The boy panics, this is crazy, he thinks, he can just go back to his room now and pretend this never happened.


Looking back and forth at his options, he debates intensely on whether to forge ahead or to retreat. Ultimately however, owing to his passive nature, the boy chooses to go back to his room. Taking off Casper’s clothes again, he lies back on his bed.


Taking a few light strokes at his cock, he is about to masturbate when another idea springs up in his head: What if he goes to his parents’ room, naked?


‘No, this is completely nuts, you have totally lost your friggin’ mind!’ he reprimands himself.


‘I am NOT doing this!’


‘But it makes a lot of sense! Casper can just remove his clothes and the clothes thing will become a non-issue!’ he carefully weighs his option.


‘Okay, okay, i can do this, it’s not THAT weird to be naked in front of your parents, right? Right? I mean they’ve seen us naked like, how many times before, when i was a baby. Oh my god what am i doing?’ he quietly panics.


‘Ah well, here goes nothing!’ the boy gives his plan a final green light before standing up and going to his parents’ bedroom once, and for all. On the way, his walking keeps slowing and slowing, the weight of the deed he is about to do dragging him down, not allowing him even an ounce of confidence proceeding forward; still, he makes it to the door.


‘This is crazy, i am crazy for this. I am naked in the hallway about to enter my parents’ bedroom, for what? For what exactly?’ he continues mentally wrestling with himself.


Placing his hand on the doorknob, Ethan can feel his heart wanting to burst into a million pieces, his legs trembling and his breathing heavy; but strangely enough, his little cock remains extremely hard. He doesn’t understand why, how can he be erect in a time like this? In fact, this is the most aroused he has been since he first knew of sexual pleasure.


‘Maybe it’s still not too late…’


‘Maybe i can still turn back…’


‘No, no, no. I’ve come this far, i can’t go back now!’


He intends to knock, but he remembers Casper would never, ever knock; steeling himself one last time, he opens the door.

Chapter 18: The Favorite

Ethan can barely see anything, the room is quite dark; the natural light outside, already dimming, barely penetrates the curtains. Jared is sitting on his bed working on his laptop, on his hand holding a glass of milk? But that is not the weirdest thing, not by a long shot; for the most bizarre thing to Ethan right now is how his dad takes one look at him, then continues doing whatever he was doing.


“Hey baby, thought you were going out?” - Jared nonchalantly asks the naked boy.


“Uhm…” - Ethan’s heart wants to jump out of his chest. “Adam’s… busy today, so… i’m back here again! With you! Dad...dy?” he nervously responds.


What the hell is going on, he thinks: He’s naked, his cock as hard as possibly can, standing at the doorframe, and his dad does not care at all; as if this is a daily occurrence, something that happens in every family.


Jared finds it odd that ‘Casper’ is just, standing around, doing nothing. “So… you coming in baby?”, he asks.


Ethan’s cheeks are practically burning. “Y-yes!”


Closing the door behind him, the boy comes to his dad’s side by the bed.


“You wanna sit in my lap?” - Jared asks the naked boy next to him.


“O-Okay...” - The boy says as he awkwardly sits down in Jared’s lap; settling in, he instantly notices the man’s throbbing erection through his shorts. “Daddy… you’re really… hard.”


Jared is puzzled by his boy’s remark. Of course he is hard! The love of his life, naked, is sitting in his lap, his own little cock hard; it would be very strange if the man wasn’t hard. If he doesn’t have work to do right now, he’d so bend his boy down and breed his tiny pink hole until he’s pregnant.


“So… did you tell Ethan?” - Jared asks Ethan himself.


“Tell him what?”


“Y’know, the things we talked about yesterday, on the car.”


“Oh…” - Ethan has not the slightest idea what his dad’s referring to, but he knows another hiccup will most likely end his scheme. “No he didn’t.”


“That’s good, i mean, he’ll have to know eventually.”


“I… guess so yeah.” - The boy has so many questions.


Ethan begins to steady his nerves, his heart rate slows down; not for long however, when suddenly he felt Jared’s big hand starting to caress his small, pale, smooth bare body. The hand begins its journey at the boy’s thighs, then ventures up north, notably skipping his still-hard boy cock; it then massages the two plump, tiny nipples. Ethan’s nipples are considerably smaller than his brother’s; fortunately, Jared doesn’t notice, the man’s too busy focusing on his work. The boy below him has plenty of things to focus on by himself as well, mainly how to not freak out and blow his cover; out of nowhere, he lets out a moan.


“Yeah you like that huh baby boy?” - Jared’s aroused.


“Y-yeah.” - Ethan doesn’t understand what’s going on; he moaned, involuntarily, to his own father fondling his nipples.


After a few minutes, the man’s hand naturally travels up north; it grabs Ethan’s face as Jared leans in for a kiss.


“Hmmph…” - Ethan mumbles into Jared’s mouth. What is he doing, he thinks, he’s tongue kissing his own father, and he likes it?? What is going on?


Jared can feel something not’s right, the kiss feels… strange, the taste is a bit off. But all the concerns go away when the boy’s tongue starts dancing with his own, a familiar feeling.


Ethan whips up everything that Casper’s taught him so far and use it to kiss his dad. The two closes their eyes, their breathing fast, untamed; their lips locked, tongues dancing together sloppily. It’s so weird, Ethan thinks, he feels good; Jared has never shown him this much affection, ever before. It feels almost overwhelming.


The two kiss for a while before Jared can’t take it anymore, he’s horny, he wants to breed his boy right now, work be damned. Putting his drink and laptop aside, the man takes off his clothes.


Ethan is absolutely terrified; he doesn’t know what exactly Jared intends to do but he has a pretty good idea. The man pins him down before breaking their kiss, he then kisses his neck, then his two nipples, his belly button, and finally, the prized jewel: The still-extremely-hard boy cock.


“Ooohhhh…” - Ethan completely loses it as soon as Jared expertly wraps his mouth around his little cock, his body spasming in pleasure. The pleasure is so overwhelming that he cums almost instantly; luckily for him, he can’t cum liquid yet, so Jared doesn’t even realize, so he continues devouring the hot boy cock. 'Oh man, oh man, oh man, oh man, oh my god, oh my god, oh my god,…’ Ethan tries his best to not speak his orgasmic thoughts out loud, he’s drowning in pleasure.


Jared keeps sucking his son’s cock, unaware of the orgasm having already taken place. As Ethan slowly regains his senses, he realizes the foul, foul thing he and his dad is doing; using his frail, little arms, he tries to lift his dad’s head from his over-stimulated cock. The man, however, interprets this differently.


Stroking his cock a few more times, he takes out the lube bottle and coats his pulsating rod with a generous amount. Lining his cock with Ethan’s hole, the man is about to penetrate when Ethan finally speaks up, on his face the look of absolute terror:


“Dad, stop!”


Jared immediately panics, he thinks he’s done something wrong, again.


“What? What’s wrong? Did i hurt you??” - The man asks, distressed, he inspects the boy’s body for possible damage.


Ethan is flabbergasted, how did that not get him busted, he thinks.


“Uhm, i, uh, i don’t wanna do… that now… that’s all…” - He awkwardly responds.


Jared breathes a long sigh of relief before collapsing on top the boy, their bodies pressed on one another.


“Oh god…i thought i went too far again, thank god…” - He mumbles in between exhausted breaths.


The two resume doing what they were doing, Ethan sitting in Jared’s lap like before.


‘So this is what they’ve been doing, it all makes sense now…’ Ethan thinks to himself while watching Jared working on his laptop, both of them still butt naked, Jared’s hard cock gently rubbing his son’s butt crack and virgin asshole. ‘So this is why Casper always comes in here, why he has that bite mark, why he has a giant plastic… thing up his butt.’, he contemplates, the truth having been revealed to him. ’So this is why he is dad’s favorite child...’, Ethan solemnly concludes, his eyelids drooping.


But what should he do, he thinks. Casper obviously loves their dad very much, if he exposes Jared for the pedophile he is, he may never get to speak to his twin brother again; and to be honest, he actually likes Jared as well, he doesn’t want his dad to be in jail, at all. So for now, he decides that he will milk the affection from his father as much as possible, something that’s been sorely missing between the two of them, especially in the last few years.


“Daddy?” - He speaks up, a surprising confidence in his voice.


“Yes baby?” - The man answers his son affectionately, his eyes still fixed to the laptop screen.


“Do you... love me?” - Ethan asks, he can feel himself getting hard again.


“Uh, is this a joke?” - Jared looks down at the boy in his lap, amused. “Of course i love you baby boy!”


“How much?”


“Hmmm, lemme think...” - The man thinks for a second. “I love you so much, it's more than all the stars in the sky combined!” he proudly announces.


“Whoa! Really?” - Ethan blushes, he starts feeling guilty for impersonating Casper.


“That’s right baby boy!” - The man leans down to kiss his boy on the lips.


Oddly, Ethan doesn’t feel repulsed; instead, he feels like he wants to kiss Jared. So he closes his eyes, and their lips join again.


‘Why do i feed so weird? This is my dad i’m kissing, on the lips, like boyfriend kissing his girlfriend…’ Ethan struggles to compute conflicting thoughts rushing through his head; his breathing quickens, his heart rate spikes. ‘This is so wrong, dads shouldn’t touch their kids like this, but why does it feel so good?’, he takes in Jared’s husky odor, his ‘man’ smell; he begins to understand why Casper likes their dad so much.


Jared aggressively kisses his son's lips, then cheeks, then all over his face and neck; he really can't get enough of this gorgeous little face.


When his dad is done kissing him, Ethan asks again:


“Daddy?” - His affection now pronounced.


“Yes baby?”


“I love you daddy.” - Ethan boldly states, he turns back and hugs Jared, their hard cocks rubbing together.


Jared has heard his little lover say that sentence a million times, but each and every time he can’t fight back tears; each word is like a magical spell, bringing comfort and warmth to his cold, cold heart.


“…” - The man quietly sobs. “I love you too baby.”


Ethan knows Casper is the naughty type, he really likes breaking things around the house: Jugs, glasses, remotes, toys, consoles, and so many other fragile little things have suffered under the wrath of his twin brother; but strangely enough, while his mom has plenty of times gotten furious, he has never seen his dad get angry at Casper, not even once. In fact, there was this one time Casper broke a very expensive vase, and instead of getting yelled at, he got away scot-free, because Jared took the blame for him afterwards; Ethan thinks that if he was the one to break that vase instead, he would never hear the end of it. Now, presented with a golden opportunity, he wants like to test some things out.


The boy leans up, and bites the man's shoulder.


Jared misinterprets this again, he moans.


'What?? Why is he moaning? I'm biting him hard, he should be hurt! What?' Ethan is extremely confused.


The boy sinks his teeth into his dad's flesh as hard as he possibly can, leaving obvious bite marks, before finally letting go.


"Did i... do something wrong?" - Jared asks.


Ethan is astonished, why is his dad apologizing for being bitten, he asks himself, among many other questions.


"You're... not hurt?" - The boy asks, a morbid curiosity growing within him.


"Nah baby, that felt good!" - The man raises more and more questions. "Oh i see, this is payback for that time in the bathroom, right?"


Ethan obviously doesn't know what Jared's referring to, he stays silent.


"I get it, i get it, i deserve it. You wanna bite the other shoulder as well?"


Finding the whole situation utterly absurd, Ethan simply shakes his head.


"Well alright then! It's always there when you need it!"


Ethan finds Jared's joyful demeanor bordering on creepy. Sitting back down in the man's lap, another idea comes up in his head.


“Daddy?” - He asks again; he thinks normally if he himself asked Jared this many questions the man would be annoyed pretty quickly, but not now, not when Jared thinks the boy in his lap is Casper.


“Yes baby?”


“Can i...” - Ethan ponders for a moment. “Can i... ride you like a horse?”


Ethan thinks there’s no way Jared would humor him…


“Of course!” - Jared doesn’t even hesitate. Putting his laptop away again, the man gets on all fours. “This horse is at your service, my prince!” he humorously quips.


Ethan, stunned, nevertheless climbs on his dad. They ride around the bed, still naked; Jared’s hard cock flinging around, he thinks he's found out yet another kink.


“Yee haw!” - The boy is clearly enjoying this too much; he's riding his dad around, like when he was a little kid!


After a solid five minutes of riding, the man can feel his age catching up to him.


“Alright i think that’s enough baby, my back’s starting to hurt.” - Jared complains.


“Aww!” - As Ethan gets off the ‘horse’, he notices his dad’s still extremely hard cock between his legs. He’s already cum, while Jared hasn’t, so he feels bad; he wants to make Jared feel good too. 


“Stay still.” he says.


“Alright? For what?”


“I’m gonna do this.” - Ethan stilll doesn’t know what this is, he’s still very much a sex novice after all; but he knows he has to get Jared’s achingly hard cock off. Extending one hand to the man’s crotch, he takes the cock into his hand and starts jerking.


Jared, still on all fours, is thrilled; he is getting milked, like a cow. The degradation by his own son is very much obscenely arousing.


“Oh yeah baby, keep milking my cock baby, oh my god so good… so good…” - Jared bends his down in pleasure.


Ethan knows how this work, he begins with a burning slow pace before picking up speed.


“Oh yeah…, oh yeah…, oh yeah…, oh…, oh…, oh...” - Jared speaks amidst pants and moans, his body jerking back and forth.


Ethan starts aggressively milking his dad’s cock, the man’s body reacting violently.


“Ooohhh, arghhh, ooohhhhhh!” - Jared grunts and howls like a wild animal. “Oooooooooohhhhh!” he finally capitulates and climaxes.


Ethan realizes what’s happening, he combines both hands to receive Jared’s copious amount of cum; the man ejaculates so much that some of it lands on the bedsheet.


“Oooooh yeah, oooooh yeah, fuck yeah!” - The man curses, he’s too aroused to care.


The boy, his hands full of cum, doesn’t know what to do. He obviously can’t just eat it, that’s gross, he thinks. So he brings it to Jared’s mouth, who happily cleans all the cum off of his hands. Relieved, he thinks this is all over, until Jared suddenly pulls him in for a kiss.


The two make out, their lips and gums filled to the brim with hot cum. However, while the man is very much enjoying the events that is transpiring, the boy is not; for he still doesn’t really like the taste of cum. Still, he forges on, determined to not blow his cover.


After the kiss, Ethan excuses himself back to his room, still dazed about the experience. He wonders how he didn’t get caught, despite so many close calls; still, he knows, it isn't over yet.


———


In the evening, Casper returns home to find his mom preparing dinner; after answering some obligatory questions about yet another one of his visits to the principal’s office, the boy hurries upstairs to be with his daddy. When he gets to the second floor however, his brother appears out of nowhere and grabs him by the hand.


“What, are you, doing??” - Casper is hysterical.


“Just go with me! I have something to tell you!” - Ethan pleads as he pulls on Casper’s hand.


“Can it wait??”


“No! It’s super duper important!”


“Ugh! Fine!” - Casper grumpily agrees.


Ethan drags his brother inside their room, he closes the door and leads Casper to their bunk bed, the younger boy clearly annoyed.


The boys sit down, the smoldering, effervescent warm room lights mirror the growing tension engulfing them both; Casper can see Ethan actually has something important to share, the older boy’s face unusually stern, serious.


“So… what's this about?” - Casper nervously asks.


Ethan looks at his brother dead in the eyes:


“I know about you and dad.”

Chapter 19: The Long Night: Part 1

Casper stares at Ethan, bewildered.


“What? What are you talking about?” - He feigns ignorance.


“You know what i’m talking about.” - The older boy’s voice is firm, adamant.


“No? I don’t?” - Casper is getting nervous, he notices the pencil marks on his brother’s neck.


“Stop lying!” - Ethan gets annoyed.


“Whatever!” - Casper stands up and runs out of the room.


“Wait!” - Ethan tries to stop his brother, to no avail; in no time, he can hear the door to his parents’ bedroom being hastily opened and closed, again.


Jared’s pretty much done with his work when Casper walks in again, at least according to him.


“Heyy baby! Back so soon?” - He greets his little lover with an unabridged enthusiasm, not noticing the unusually serious look on his face.


“Daddy! Daddy!” - Casper leaps into Jared’s lap. “He knows! He knows!” he speaks in hushed whispers.


“Baby what are you talking about?”


“Daddy! He knows! Ethan! He knows! About us!” - Casper’s frustrated, manic.


Jared puts the pieces together; he realizes the boy who came into his room earlier might not have been his Casper. ‘Oh my fucking god! Fuck me, i’m a fucking idiot!’, he scolds himself, for failing to see through the very obvious slip-ups by Ethan, and for unknowingly molesting his oldest son.


“Daddy?” - Casper notices Jared’s speechlessness, the man’s eyes wild, unblinking. “Daddy are you okay?”


A meteor of regret descends upon the man’s head; his shoulder starts to hurt from the bite earlier.


“Ouch!” - He holds his shoulder in pain. “Funny how that works huh…” he humorously quips.


“Daddy what’s wrong?” - The boy is concerned.


“Oh it’s nothing baby, just, shoulder pain.”


“Lemme see.” - Casper rolls up Jared’s shirt; normally if he does this, it means the two are about to have sex, but not today, the thought doesn’t even cross his mind.


“Oh it’s okay baby—“ - Jared tries to dissuade his son.


“Daddy lemme see!” - Casper’s tone is stern, insistent; Jared has never seen his baby boy like this before, and it turns him on immensely.


“Oh… O-okay…” - The man blushes.


Fully removing Jared’s shirt, Casper sees an obvious swelling, bleeding, gigantic red bite mark on the man’s shoulder.


The boy’s face drops.


“Did he do that?” - He asks; the tone scares Jared a bit, he’s never seen Casper this serious before.


“Um, yeah? It’s okay baby it doesn’t hurt.” - He lies.


Casper stares at the bite mark for a while before bolting off, again.


“Casper wait!” - Jared tries to stop his son, in vain; standing up, he realizes his erect cock making a tent through his shorts.


Ethan is browsing his phone when Casper bursts into the room, he stands up, only to be violently shoved back onto the bed.


“Why did you bite him? Why did you do that?” - Casper asks, obviously angry, his face red, tensed.


“W-what?” - Ethan tries to play dumb.


“You BIT HIM, DON’T LIE.” - Casper loses it.


Ethan remains silent; he looks at his brother, frightened.


“Are you stupid? You are so dumb, arghh!” - Casper looks away, frustrated; he remembers how much trouble his own bite mark caused him, he knows first-hand the consequences that it will bring, and he is terrified.


Moments later, Jared comes into the room, he sees Casper starting to cry; every time it happens, it becomes the man’s absolute number one priority, his entire world darkens around his boy.


“There, there, it’s okay, i’m okay, it’s just a flesh wound…” - He lifts the sobbing boy up, who wraps his hands around his neck.


Ethan feels hurt, ignored; his dad still hasn’t looked at him once since entering the room.


He feels angry, bitter, he wants to scream, he wants to be loved too.


He stands up, an idea comes up in his head, he gets out of the room and slams the door behind him.


The slam finally alerts Jared of his older son’s departure.


“Ethan? Ethan!” - He calls out. “Oh shit.”


Moments later, he can hear the front door loudly opened, and closed.


Ethan has run away.

Chapter 20: The Long Night: Part 2

It's a quarter to nine.


KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK.


Jeanine is surprised, she didn’t expect any visitors tonight.


“You gonna get that? I got it last time.” - Her husband Lloyd, sitting on the sofa, his eyes unmoved from the tv, asks.


“Not your guests?” - She asks him back.


“Nope. See who it is?”


She gets up; looking through the window overlooking the front yard, she sees a familiar face: Her son’s best friend, Ethan. She quickly goes to open the door.


“Hello Mrs. Matthews…” - Ethan shyly greets the woman.


“Ethan! How many times do i have to tell you, just call me Jean!” - She asserts. “What are you doing here so late?”


The boy looks down, saddened; Jeanine understands immediately.


“Oh sweet boy! Come inside, come inside.” - She lets the boy in before gently closing the door behind him.


Jeanine leads the little visitor into the living room:


“Lloyd, look who’s come to visit!” - She talks to her husband, still watching tv.


“Hello Mister… i mean, Lloyd…” - Ethan is still shy.


The forty-something man turns around, an instant warm smile on his face:


“Oh! Hey champ! Nice to see ya!” - He waves at Ethan. “What’re ya doin’ here champ, shit you look terrible!”


“Lloyd!” - Jeanine scolds her husband. “Language!”


“Oh damn, uh, sorry!” - He laughs out loud. “Hahahahahah!”


“Oh don’t mind him dear you know him...” - Jeanine tells the boy, her voice kind, soothing.


“It’s okay… Jean, i don’t mind.”


“Oh you’re too kind dear, sit down, sit down, i’ll get you something to eat. You hungry?” - She asks.


“No.” - Ethan lies.


“Alright, just sit down then, i’ll get you something to drink.”


“Come ‘ere champ, been a while since i see ya!” - Lloyd gestures for the boy to come to him.


Ethan comes to sit by the big man’s side while Jeanine leaves the room for the kitchen. Settling down, the man wraps his arm around his neck, startling him.


“Oh! Hahahahahahah!” - The man bursts into laughter again. “What’s the matter with you tonight champ?”


“I-it’s nothing.”


“Lloyd! Stop scaring the poor boy!” - A voice calls out from the kitchen.


“Oh come on honey i didn’t do nothing!”


A smile briefly flashes on Ethan’s face before disappearing, he realizes his family hasn’t been this close for years now; his parents barely talk to each other anymore.


“Jared! Jared! Come down 'ere!” - Lloyd calls out, nearly making Ethan jump again; it’s ironic, he thinks, that he ran away from Jared to come hide at… Jared’s, his best friend’s house.


“Okay dad!” - A familiar voice from upstairs yells out.


A few minutes later, Jared, the boy, comes into the living room.


“Oh shit! You’re here! What??” - Jared loudly exclaims upon seeing his best friend.


“Jared! Language!” - Jeanine yells out from the kitchen.


“Oops! Sorry mom!”


“Hahahahahah!” - Lloyd laughs hysterically.


“You too Lloyd!”


“What did i do??” - The man almost sounds apologetic, making Ethan smile. “Um so, did you guys plan a sleepover or something here tonight?”


“Uh no? That was supposed to be Sunday, with Casper right?” - Jared scratches his head.


“Yeah…” - Ethan confirms, his voice obviously dejected.


Lloyd looks at the boy beside him, the usual jolly mood disappears from his face; he understands Ethan’s not here for a sleepover.


“Honey? Can you come here for a minute?” - The man calls out, his voice unusually serious.


“One second!”


Moments later, Jeanine comes back inside, on her hand holding a cup of hot beverage.


“Here you go dear, your favorite!” - She hands Ethan his favorite drink: Hot Chocolate.


“Thank you Jean.” - Ethan politely says, he takes a sip.


“You’re very welcome dear!” - She says with a warm smile on her face before turning to her son slouching on the chair, eyes glued to the phone. “And you mister, have you done your homework?”


“Yes mom!”


“Really?”


“Um…” - Jared gets nervous, his mom has seen right through him.


“You know the deal, come up and finish your homework, then you can play with Ethan, and no phones until then!” - Jeanine says, her voice firm, stoic; she means business.


“Okay mom…” - Jared stands up and lazes to the door. “Come to my room later alright?” he tells Ethan.


“Okay…”


Jeanine comes to sit by Ethan’s side.


“So dear, what’s the matter?” - She asks the boy. “You don’t seem happy.”


“Yeah what’s the matter champ, something happened at home?” - Lloyd straight up asks.


“Lloyd!”


“What??”


Ethan remains silent, he keeps drinking his chocolate; he looks at the two adults surrounding him and admires the contrast between them: Lloyd is quite overweight, loud, brash, and dare he even say, a bit… hard on the eyes; while Jeanine is beautiful, fit, petite, well put together, polite and always sensitive. They are about his own parents’ age, but he feels like the way they talk and interact with each other cannot be anymore different.


“Sorry for that dear, how are you holding up?” - The woman asks.


“I’m… fine….” - Ethan’s eyes are sad, bothered.


“Ethan… a blind man can see something’s wrong with you. You can tell us, we’ve known you forever, you can tell us anything.”


“Yeah champ, anything, just speak your mind!” - Lloyd adds.


Ethan looks down, he contemplates telling them that his dad molests his brother on a daily basis, but ultimately decides against it.


After a moment of silence, knowing this will lead to nothing, Jeanine speaks up.


“It’s okay dear, you tell us when you want to tell us.” - She looks at her husband, who looks back, both of them concerned.


Later that night


After making sure the boys are in their room, Jeanine calls Jared:


“Hello?” - Jared says, clear panic in his voice. “Jean? Been a while, hey i’ve been wanting to call if Ethan’s at your place.”


“Jared, hey! I’m just calling to let you know that Ethan’s here at our house, he’s safe, so you do—“


“Oh thank god! Oh my god, i’ve been looking for him the whole night!” - Jared’s relieved, he’s on the verge of tears. “I’ll come get him right now!”


“Wait! When you get here, don’t knock, okay? I’ll be waiting here on the first floor, i’ll let you in.” - She asks, quietly.


“Um sure. But may i ask why?”


“You don’t want to scare the poor boy even more do you? He seems really down today.”


“You’re a lifesaver Jean! I’ll be there right away.”


“See you then.”


20 minutes later


Jared arrives at Jeanine’s house; it is smaller than his own, but even from the outside looking in, it seems almost more… cozy, the vibe is warm, fuzzy, immaculate.


He comes to the front door, but he doesn’t knock, as he was instructed to do; moments later, the door opens.


“Hey—“ - The man tries to speak before being cut off.


“Ssshhh! Be quiet!” - The woman speaks in hushed whispers. “They’re sleeping.”


“Okay…”


“Come in.”


Jeanine leads Jared into the living room, she makes sure all the doors are closed.


“You want something to drink?” - She asks.


“Anything is fine thanks.”


“I’ll get you some water.”


Jared sits down. After a minute or two, Jeanine comes back with a glass of water.


“Thanks!” - The man takes the water. “So, where’s Lloyd?” he asks.


“He’s… upstairs, i asked him to leave us alone so we can talk.” - Jeanine sits down as well.


“Yeah sure.”


“How are you?”


“Oh, i’m fine, don’t worry about me.”


“Of course i worry about you, we’re friends! And i’m worried about Ethan too.” - She speaks, concerned.


“How’s he doing?”


“He’s holding up fine, he’s upstairs with well, Jared…” - She cracks a smile. “Always funny when that comes up huh?”


“Yeah, funny coincidence.” - Jared takes another sip of water, his face still tensed, worried; still, he is immensely relieved that Ethan apparently didn’t tell Jeanine and Lloyd the obvious, otherwise he probably wouldn’t even be allowed inside the house to begin with.


“I know it’s none of my business, and i know i seem nosy, but trust me when i say that i care about Ethan too, obviously it can’t be as much as you or Nicole, by the way how’s Nicole anyway?”


“She’s fine.” - He lies, he has no idea.


“Please send her my love.”


“I will.”


“Anyway, what i was saying is, i, i mean, we, care about Ethan too. We love him like family, so please forgive me when i ask you this but, what’s going on?” - Her voice comforting, like a lullaby.


Jared looks at the woman across from him thoughtfully; he knows he can just refuse to say anything, but decides to open up anyway, for old time’s sake, he thinks.


“Nicole and i, we’re… not doing too swell.” - He admits, his eyes half-closed, regret in his voice.


“Oh my…” - Jeanine puts a hand to her heart. “I… had no idea, i’m sorry.”


“It’s not your fault.” - Putting the glass of water on the table, Jared slumps down, his fists form into a ball.


Jeanine comes over to comfort the man, she puts a hand on his shoulder.


“I… have no idea what to say.” - She says.


“It’s okay.”


“Is it bad?”


“Really bad.”


“Oh my…”


“We’re on borrowed time, it’ll be really hard on the kids.”


“Yeah, the kids. I can’t imagine what you are going through right now.”


“It’s good that you don’t.”


Jeanine is silent. The mere thought of her family fracturing, her kids getting separated, the fighting, the mess, it frightens her.


“It’s okay Jared, thank you for telling me.” - She keeps comforting the man. “I know it’s cliché, but if you want to talk about anything, anything at all, you can talk to me, and if you need help with the kids, me and Lloyd would be glad to help, is that alright?”


“That’s fine.” - Jared looks up. “So can i see him now?”


“Oh yes! Of course! He’s upstairs, follow me.”


Jeanine leads Jared upstairs to her son’s room.


“Stay here, i’ll come in.” - She tells him.


She opens the door.


“Boys! What are you doing?”


Jared can barely see inside the room, it’s dark; all he can see is two boys lying down on their stomachs playing video games.


“We’re playing.” - Jared, the boy, nonchalantly answers his mom; he knows it’s too late for him to stay up, but he gets to do anything he wants until Ethan goes home, so might as well just enjoy it while he can.


“I can see that.” - Jeanine wraps her arms around herself, annoyed. “Ethan?” she turns to the blond boy next to her son. “Your dad is here.”


Ethan turns around, his angelic face barely illuminated by the faint tv light; once again, seeing that face, Jared goes into a trance, he is completely mesmerized.


“Jared?” - Jeanine’s voice snaps him out of fantasy land. “Oh sorry i meant little Jared.”


“Yeah mom?” - The boy seems annoyed; Jared thinks Jeanine’s son is reasonably attractive, but compared to his children, it’s not even a competition.


“Let’s get out of here so they can talk.”


“But moom I’m playing!” - He whines.


“Jared!” - Jeanine gets mad.


“Wow wow wow, okay! Okay! Geez…” - He stands up and follows his mom outside.


“Good luck!” - Jeanine tells Jared after turning on the room’s light.


Jared now has a clear look at his oldest son, staring at him.


The man gets inside the room, closes the door behind him and sits down, Ethan sits up.


“Hey, son, how’re you doing?” - He asks his son the most generic question possible.


Ethan pouts, he doesn’t respond.


“Listen son, i know that you know about the… thing, you know. And i know that you didn’t tell Jean, and i really appreciate that.”


Ethan keeps on looking at Jared, his expression blank, inert.


“Listen, i just want to say.” - Jared hangs his head down in shame. “I’m… sorry, I’m sorry for abandoning you, i’m sorry for not treating you better. You’re my son, i’m a terrible parent, you deserve better. I’m sorry, and if you give me a chance, i promise that i will treat you right, i promise. Please forgive me, please... forgive me.“


A seemingly eternal pause ensues.


Jared expects nothing; the best he can get, he thinks, is probably a cold 'okay' from his son.


Rather unexpectedly, however, Ethan leans in and hugs his dad; the man is blindsided, speechless, his eyes open as widely as possible.


“…” - Wrapping his hands around Ethan, the man squeezes hard, he breathes out; finally, he can relax.


They stay hugging for a while.


“Can i carry you back to the car now?” - Jared tenderly asks.


Ethan playfully snuggles on the man’s shoulder.


“Okay.” - He says.


Jeanine stares out the huge window in the living room in the dark; she contemplates life and her own marriage, about how easily things fall apart in these modern times; Jared and Nicole was once inseparable, now they’re nearing divorce. She sighs, before noticing footsteps descending the stairs. She rushes to see a heartwarming sight: Jared is carrying Ethan, the boy hugging the man's neck tightly.


“I guess things worked out well?” - She speaks with a smile on her face.


“Yep, you guessed right.” - Jared carries Ethan to the door, he looks back. “Thank you again for taking care of him, i can’t thank you enough.”


“Oh please don’t mention it i beg, it’s my pleasure, he’s a treasure, both of them!”


“Thank you again, i’ll be in touch.” - Jared opens the door.


“Of course, drive carefully now. Oh, and i genuinely hope things work out between you and Nicole.”


Jared simply nods.


“Good night, Jean.” - Ethan speaks up.


“Good night, Ethan, come back soon!” - Jeanine bids the two goodbye.


Jared brings Ethan to the car.


“Do you want to sit with me or next to me?” - He asks his son, still wrapped around his neck.


“With you.”


Jared knows he can’t refuse anything Ethan wants; he thinks that even if his son asks him to hit himself, he would do it.


Driving home, his son sitting in his lap, the man can’t help but have a throbbing boner.


“You’re hard… dad.” - Ethan plainly states.


“Yeah…”


“So... you really are a pedo huh?” - A question asked by Ethan with such little fuss that it astonishes even Jared.


“Yeah…” - The man shamefully admits. “How do you know that word?”


“I saw it on Tik Tok.”


“Okay.”


“All the pedophiles i saw are like, evil and… ugly… but you’re not!”


Jared exhales loudly.


“Thanks son!”


They keep going, through the thick of night.


“Why do you like kids?” - Ethan asks, breaking the blissful silence.


“I… don’t know honestly...” - Jared is once again stunned, he thinks he should be getting used to this. “I think they’re beautiful, and smooth, and their little bodies are so... hot. You and your brother especially, i think you two are the most beautiful boys in the world.”


Ethan blushes.


“How would you rate us? Like from one to ten.” - He asks.


“Baby...” - It is the first time that Jared has called Ethan that word as himself, and it makes him hard. “A person’s beauty cannot be quantified with simple numbers, you two are objectively extremely attractive and cute and… handsome, yeah i guess that’s the word you guys use these days. Anyways, i think you two can be models!”


“Really?”


“Yeah! Every day i wake up feeling grateful because my baby boys are the most gorgeous people to have ever existed.”


“…” - Ethan doesn’t know what to say.


It starts raining, heavy raindrops impact the windshield; the entire world around the two of them blurs away into vibrant hues and shades of the night as they keep going.


“Dad…” - The boy calls out, his voice quiet, sensual.


“You know… you can call me daddy if you want…”


A slight pause.


“…” - Ethan hesitates. “Daddy…?”


“Yes baby?” - Jared endearingly answers his boy.


“Do you… love me?”


“…” - The man steels himself. “Yes… i do… I do… love you. I love you and your brother so, so much, it hurts. You have no idea how much i love you, my little princes, my little angels…”


He stops the car and turns the boy around before leaning in for a kiss, their eyes close shut the moment their lips meet.


The usual sound of lips and tongue smacking is drowned out by the incessant rain raging outside.


For the first time in his life, Ethan truly feels loved by his father.

Chapter 21: The Long Night: Finale

When they finish kissing, Ethan looks at Jared intently; his gorgeous eyes glistening in the dim confines of their car.


Jared looks at his son back, his heart racing in his chest; he thinks he has fallen in love again.


They say nothing, because nothing needs to be said. The man starts the engine, he turns his son around and continues driving home.


“Daddy…” - Ethan quietly says. “You’re breathing really hard…”


“Yeah... Because of you!”


Ethan smiles.


They continue driving; a couple minutes pass by.


“Daddy…” - The boy faintly utters.


“Yes?” - The man’s voice is sweet, sugary.


“I’m hungry.”


“Oh damn okay, we’ll… get something to eat.” - Jared pauses for a few seconds. “McDonalds?”


“Yeah.”


Jared opens his phone to look for the nearest McDonald’s; and this time, he won’t have to lie about the boy in his lap, his actual son.


Later, at the drive-thru, the rain has lessened somewhat; the puddles on the street reflecting the restaurant's sterile, incandescent white light.


“Hello may i take your order?” - The speaker’s robotic voice is tired, monotone.


“What do you want baby?” - Jared asks the boy fidgeting in his lap.


“Um, some… wings?” - Ethan hesitates.


“Okay, how many you want?”


“Uh…” - Ethan wants to try something out. “Ten? No, fifteen!”


“You sure? That’s a lot of wings.”


“Yeah, wait, are you eating?”


“No baby, it’s too late for me to eat this stuff.” - Jared says emphatically.


“Okay…”


“Uh, hey, i’ll have fifteen wings take away please!” - The man says to the speakerphone.


“Okay sir, would you like your wings spicy?” - The speakerphone responds.


“Uh wait a bit.” - Jared knows Casper doesn’t like spicy food, but he doesn’t know Ethan’s preference; he looks down. “Hey baby you want your wings spicy or not?”


“Spicy.”


“Alright then.” - Jared turns back to the speakerphone. “Make it thirty wings, half spicy, half not-spicy.”


“Wow!” - Ethan exclaims. “Is it for Casper?”


“Yep.”


“Thirty wings…, checked!. Anything else you want sir?” - The speakerphone’s voice is coarse, unpleasant.


“I… don’t think so.”


“Can you ask if they have hot chocolate?” - Ethan tells Jared.


“Oh yeah, hey, do you have hot chocolate?” - Jared asks again.


“Yes, sir.”


“Give me the biggest size.”


Ethan wants to stop his dad, but ultimately decides against it; he feels like a king sitting on his throne.


“Absolutely sir, anything else you want?”


“No… i don’t think so?” - He looks down at his son again, who shakes his head vigorously. “Nope! We’re done.”


“Okay sir, please come to the window to receive your order thank you very much.” - The speakerphone is sounding more and more dead inside the more it speaks.


On the way home, Ethan remains thoughtful as ever, his absolute monster of a wing order in the seat next to him. He wonders what he can keep getting away with before his daddy gets impatient. Yes, his daddy, he thinks; it’s not just dad anymore, it’s daddy, since they’ve officially entered into a new phase of their relationship.


“Daddy?” - Ethan asks Jared in the cutest, most adorable way possible.


Jared is instantly possessed.


“Yes… baby…?” - The man’s voice is weak, shaky, his brain overwhelmed with positive chemicals; he feels like he’s high on crack.


“Can you buy me a Switch?”


“But uh, uh,…” - Jared stammers, his words jumbled into a mess. “D-d-don’t you h-have o-one already…?” he says, still displaying a surprising amount of lucidity, but it is merely a meager last stand against the upcoming onslaught.


“But Casper keeps using it all the time, i just want one for myself...” - Ethan continues to make full use of his newfound superpower; still however, he is afraid that he will have to bring out the secret super weapon to deliver the kill shot, le coup de grâce.


“Okay…” - Jared simply, quietly acquiesces.


‘What? That was way too easy!’ Ethan thinks to himself. ‘No way i can just… ask and just… get what i want like that, like, wow!’


Later, at home, in the kitchen.


Jared is watching and admiring his oldest son absolutely devouring the behemoth order of spicy wings; Ethan’s face burning red from the heat.


“Are you… okay?” - Jared asks.


“What?” - Ethan responds, himself obviously struggling to handle the spice; still, he tries to be cool.


“You’re obviously not feeling very well are you?” - Jared asks, a smirk on his face.


“I’m fine! It’s nothing!” - Ethan gets mad, it’s incredibly adorable.


“Okay! Okay! Just asking… You know, you can eat the non-spicy wings if you want?”


“I’m fine! It’s Casper’s anyway!”


“I’m sure he’ll understand baby.” - Jared pauses for a moment. “Stay here for a bit lemme go check on your brother.” he stands up.


“Okay…” - Ethan is waiting for Jared to finally leave so he can breathe.


Jared comes upstairs; he looks to his right, his room’s door is… slightly open? That’s odd, he thinks, his wife usually insists that everyone closes the door when they enter and/or leave rooms; it’s weird, to say the least, that their bedroom’s door is open, at night.


And it scares him, an existential dread; his footsteps become hushed and careful, he doesn’t want his wife to hear that he’s coming up the stairs, but not to her, but rather to their son instead. He hasn’t spoken to her at length ever since he rescued Chris from the city a couple weeks back; looking back, that was a frightening experience, but it absolutely pales in comparison to the visceral dread he is feeling right now looking at his slightly opened bedroom door, so mundane, yet so... disturbing. Above him, the usual haze of the moon is absent, the downpour not long earlier has obscured all light, natural or otherwise; the rain itself having nearly run itself out and only tiny droplets are still falling down, akin to Jared’s connection to his wife, simply background noises.


He contemplates going to his own bedroom, but he knows better than anybody, and with a crushing resigned poignancy, that the only room he will be going to is his sons’ bedroom. Finally ascending the stairs, he quickly rushes to the room on his left; he takes a long breath, he realizes he’s making a choice. Either he turns back now, comes into that open room and faces the consequences of his own actions; or he can just keep walking, keep his head burrowed in the sand just for a little longer, live in his little fantasy world a little longer.


His pace slows to a crawl, he feels like he weighs a million pounds, he tries to move forward, but he can’t; the floor beneath has become muddied tar, it grips him tightly, it won’t let go.


Casper is just about drifting into sleep when his daddy opens the door to his room.


The man gently comes to sit by his side; seeing his baby boy’s face like that, the man can help but lean down to give him a kiss on the lips.


“Daddy?” - Casper recognizes the taste of his daddy’s lips any day of the week; he opens his eyes and smiles.


“Hey baby…”


“Did you find Ethan?” - Casper asks, his voice hushed, quiet; it is like an angelic lullaby.


“Yeah, he’s downstairs eating some wings, i bought some for you too.” - ’Some’ he said. “You want some?”


“Nah, i’m not hungry.”


“Okay.”


“Daddy?”


“Yes baby?”


“Mom wants to talk to you.”


’Shit’ Jared thinks to himself.


“Yeah, i know.” - He says, sadness in his voice.


“Are we gonna be okay daddy?” - Casper’s eyes glimmer in the dark, piercing through Jared’s soul.


Jared can’t bear to look at his son, his lover, in the eyes.


“Yeah… We’ll be okay baby.” - He lies, his hand caressing Casper’s adorable cheek.


“Okay…”


Leaving his son’s bedroom, Jared finds yet another unpleasant surprise: The door to his bedroom is now closed. He quietly approaches and places his hand on the doorknob, only to hesitate at the last second. Maybe it is too late, maybe the open door earlier was his last chance to…


‘No.’ he comes to a solemn conclusion; it is often said nocturnal ruminations are windows to the soul, and maybe, this one is the biggest window of them all. This… whole thing is more or less over, he thinks; and today’s event, along with the bite mark on his shoulder, might just be nail on the coffin that is his marriage.


He relents and turns back, the door is likely locked anyway, he thinks, that would be humiliating for him; he comes back downstairs into the kitchen and kisses his older son on the cheek before preparing to leave again.


“You… going somewhere?” - Ethan asks with a mouthful of chicken.


“Yeah… I’m going out.”


“What? It’s so late? Where’re you going?”


“Don’t worry about it.” - He takes out his car keys from his pocket and unlocks his car. “Go to sleep early alright? You still have school tomorrow, i love you.”


“I love you too…” - Ethan says with affection; he observes his daddy leave the house into the damp, dark night.


---


Half an hour later, late night, at the rental house.


In the dark, Jared opens the door to find Chris sleeping peacefully on the huge new bed he bought just yesterday; he thinks he is going to have a lot of room for fun whenever Casper, and maybe even Ethan, come to visit from now on.


He comes onto the bed and snuggles his way through mountain of blanket and fields of sheet; he wraps his hand around the little boy and falls asleep quickly, himself completely spent for the day.


He dreams.


In the first dream, he is back at… home. It is his house, just the way it usually is, as far as he knows; it is a dream after all, even the air is hazy, unclear, filled with uncertainty.


But it is eerily quiet; no sounds of video games, no sounds of the boys’ arguing, no sounds of the refrigerator buzzing quietly, no sounds of the TV playing somewhere in the house, no sounds of the cars driving outside on the road in front of the house, no sounds at all! 


He realizes he’s standing, he tries to walk around, but he can’t hear his own footsteps; he tries to breathe, same thing. It’s almost as if he is… deaf. He panics, he runs around the house, he tries to find his family, the family that he has made a grand total of zero effort to try to keep together for the last few years. He yells out, but no one can hear him, it’s an empty house; hell, he can’t even hear his own voice. He comes into the bathroom and comes across a mirror; what he sees shakes him to his core. He falls down, it hurts, he cries out, but of course, no audible sound can be heard. He stands up and look at himself; the man in the mirror is indeed him, but just so much… older. His white hair has nearly fallen off, his wrinkles are extremely pronounced, and his teeth are sickly green, rotten, the few that remain that is. Terrifyingly, his blue eyes look… weird, translucent; almost as if he is… blind. He holds his face in horror, he realizes the fact that everything is blurry and hazy is because he is old and his eyes are failing. He runs out to the front door, but he can’t open the door, he’s too weak, his hands banging weakly on the door. He doesn’t feel like screaming, it’s useless anyway; but suddenly, he comes to an epiphany, this is a dream. He wants this nightmare to end, now. He starts banging his head on the door, blood spurts out from where contact is made. Finally, on the third slam…


He wakes up, trails of sweat drips down his face, his breath labored, heavy; his hands still holding Chris extra tightly. His heavy breathing and tight grip has made the boy uncomfortable, he whimpers quietly, his little body struggling to make room inside the grip of the man’s arms.


“Shhh…” - Jared tries to calm Chris down, his voice soothing. “I’m sorry, shhh… i’m here…” he lets the boy go.


He lies on top of the blanket, his entire body radiating intense heat. He closes his eyes and falls asleep again.


He dreams.


He is driving his car, and immediately turns right to find Ethan staring out the window, playing jumping man with his fingers on the streetlights; it’s very much familiar, it has happened before, this was the night he took Ethan out to buy his sons a new console for their birthdays.


“Dad?” - Ethan speaks up, still looking away; Jared is already not used to the word that his oldest is using to call him, it’s not right, he thinks, it should be ‘Daddy’, and no less, none.


“Yes, baby?” - He tries to shake things up, he’s now more less aware he is dreaming.


The boy doesn’t turn around.


“Why do you like Casper—“ - The boy asks, only to be cut off midway through.


“No!” - Jared yells out, his voice shaky; he looks in the mirror to find his normal face, he sighs in relief. “I mean, i’m sorry for yelling. But that’s not true, i love both of you equally, i mean, i’m sorry, i’m so—“ he tries to explain, his thoughts messy, unclear


Suddenly, Ethan opens the car door and jumps out.


Jared screams in terror…


He wakes up again, his mind now beaten to a pulp and his heart feeling like exploding. He sits up and covers his face, he starts sobbing; still, he tries to keep quiet as to not wake the boy next to him up. Slowly, the senses come back to him.


After a minute or two, he leaves the bed and comes to the bathroom. Standing before the sink, he avoids looking at himself at mirror at all cost. Still, he awkwardly splashes a few handfuls of water on his face and wipes them off shortly after with his already damp shirt.


He returns to the bedroom, but he doesn’t want to lie down, he doesn’t want to dream again. Sitting down, his eyes are drooping, every muscle in his tired body begs him to go back to sleep, but he has to hold strong, the nightmares won’t stop coming; he thinks if he has to stay up the whole night, he will.


He sees a endless golden field with an idyllic house in the midst of it. The house scarily resembles his own, a jarring design; one would expect the house to take on a more… country aesthetic. Above, the sunny sky is brilliant, patches of clouds adorn the blue canvas; it is a wonderful day.


He looks down, his feet are firmly on the ground; a path forward is clear, leading to the house ahead.


He closes his eyes and begs the heaven above that this dream will end nicely, or at the very least, not horrifyingly; a tingle of chills frolicking on his shoulders.


He walks forward, towards his house.


He opens the door and walks in; instantly, he can see his wife making the table in the kitchen, her middle section swollen as if she’s… pregnant. He takes a closer look: Nicole looks considerably younger than her current self.


She looks up, a warm smile on her face:


“Oh hey! You’re just in time for dinner!” - She says.


Jared is startled, his eyes wide open; it has been a long time Nicole has spoken to him like… that.


“Hey…” - He speaks awkwardly, his mannerisms odd, alienating.


“You… okay there honey?” - Nicole says, concerned.


Jared is shook, they haven’t called each other ‘honey’ for so long now, the word feels like it comes from a foreign language.


“I’m… okay, thanks…”


“Thanks? My god Jared we’re married!” - Nicole laughs. “It’s almost like you’re high or something? Are you high?” she asks half-jokingly.


“No?” - Jared can’t stop staring at his wife her huge belly; at this stage, she must be at least eight months pregnant.


“Well okay! Why don’t you go change so we can have dinner is that alright hun?” - Nicole asks lovingly.


“Alright.”


Jared comes upstairs, the incandescent sunlight coats the entire house in majestic fashion.


He changes his clothes in the master bedroom; he realizes how little things have changed over the years. He is curious, however, of how his sons’ room used to look like before they were born. He walks across the hallway, his footsteps light and energetic. He opens the door to the room to find it empty, naturally; there is not much in the room yet saved for a crib, soon to be two, since he knows for a fact his wife will give birth to not one, but two beautiful, precious little boys.


He comes to the crib and lightly taps it, the thing swings it back and forth a tiny bit. Jared smiles, he feels rather… good, happy, content; he thinks maybe this will end well, after all.


He wakes up again, his forehead pressed on his arms.


He wants to go back to sleep, he wants to continue where he left off.


And he does just that, but this time, he lies down, head in his palms. He closes his eyes.


He dreams again.


“How was work?” - Nicole asks; both of them at the kitchen table.


“It was fine.” - Jared answers.


“How’s the thing with…” - Nicole starts speaking gibberish.


Jared tunes out, when he suddenly hears a few knocks on the door.


“You’re gonna get that?” - Nicole slyly suggests; she points to her huge pregnant belly. “Kinda… preoccupied over here!” she cracks a joke.


“Of course, lemme.” - He stands up and comes to the door.


He looks through the peephole.


And he sees:


Himself.


He’s mortified, completely dumbfounded; he takes a few shaky steps back, his mouth gaping.


“Who is it? What’s wrong?” - Nicole calls out, concerned.


“Honey, you need to get upstairs, now!” - Jared yells in a panic.


“O-okay…” - She gets up and gets herself up the stairs as fast as she could.


Another couple knocks on the door, the knocks now more forceful, insistent. Soon, they become a pattern, repeating over, and over again.


Jared stands up and looks through the peephole again.


Rainbow-like particles paint the crimson red sky, and the fields below are starting to burn.


And now, there is not just himself standing in front of the door, there is another one, another man:


Stephen.


Soon, they prepare to ram the door; a disturbing lack of any emotion or expression on either of their faces.


Jared positions himself to try to hold them off.


First slam, the locks are already starting to budge.


Second slam, it’s getting hopeless.


Third slam, the door springs open.


Jared runs to the kitchen to grab a knife, but he can’t; his hands are frozen solid, his muscles won’t receive his commands at all. 


The other ‘Jared’ bursts into the house, followed by Stephen.


“Take care of him, i’ll get the girl.” - ‘Jared’ says, a deadly coldness in his voice.


“Sure thing!” - Stephen responds with a morbid suaveness.


Jared still tries his best to try to get a hold of the kitchen knife, to no avail. He falls over on the kitchen floor when Stephen walks over.


“Oh? Looking for this?” - Stephen picks up the knife and plays with it. “Here, lemme hand it to ya!” he leans down and stabs Jared in the abdomen.


Somehow, in a dream, Jared can almost physically feel his stomach being impaled; it’s too real, he thinks, what if… this isn’t a dream?


“Oh don’t worry i won’t kill you, not yet.” - Stephen says with a sick smile on his face. “We have to get ready for the main event.” he stands up and grabs Jared by the collar of his shirt; he drags him to the living room, a trail of dark blood ceaselessly oozing from the fresh wound on Jared’s stomach.


"You are a weird motherfucker you know that; you must think you're... better than me?"


“You think you’re better than me?”


“You think you’re better than me?”


“You think you’re better than ME?”


“You think you’re better than ME?”


Jared holds his wound in pain as his weakening body gets dragged across the house floor.


“You think you’re better than ME?”


“You think you’re better than ME?”


“You THINK you’re better than ME?”


“You THINK you’re better than ME?”


Stephen throws Jared to the foot of the sofa.


“Sit the FUCK up, NOW!” - He orders.


“You command no one, you piece of filth!” - Jared retorts.


“Oh, i see what we’re doing.” - Stephen comes over and brutally punches Jared on the face; the sheer visceral force of it nearly knocks him out. “Nah nah nah not that easy.” Stephen takes the knife in Jared’s guts and twists it around; the nasty pain pulls Jared back from… waking up. Yes, he wants to wake up, he wants to wake up, right now.


“I will fucking KILL you.” - Jared threatens Stephen, his eyes determined, smoldering with a new found resolve and primal anger.


“Oh please, you? The kid fucker? Please, you can’t even get rough with the little fuck holes? What makes you think you can… kill me?” - Stephens laughs. “Now get the fuck on the couch, right fucking NOW!” his voice loud, deafening.


“I don’t have to listen to you. Fuck, off.”


“Oh, oh! I see what’s happening! I see what’s happening!” - Stephen laughs maniacally. “He thinks… he thinks… he’s better than me! Oh my god, what a fat fucking joke!” he can’t stop laughing.


“Fuck off.”


“You, motherfucker, you fuck kids, i fuck kids. You fuck your kids, i fuck my kids, oh and let’s not forget the time you fuck MY kid as well! You’re a monster, i’m a monster.” - Stephen’s voice grows more and more sinister. “I sure hope you’re having fun with his hole, it’s loose as fuck now anyways, not as tight as when—“


“Shut up! SHUT THE FUCK UP!” - Jared pleads in desperation.


“We’re the fucking same, you and me, the fucking same.” - Stephen’s voice has turned monotone, lifeless.


“The fucking same.”


“The fucking same.” - Stephen’s voice starts picking up in intensity again.


“The fucking same.”


Jared looks down in shame, he tries to not think, about anything, at all, whatsoever.


Soon, he has to look up however, when the other ‘Jared’ drags Nicole down the stairs; she tries in vain to get herself rid of her taker, her voice has lost volume, her scream soundless, her face strained, bloody.


Tears run down Jared’s cheeks; holding his wound in pain, he collapses, half his face making direct contact with the cold, hard floor.


“Please… stop… why are you doing… this…” - He speaks in between staggered hiccups and sobs.


“The main show is just about to begin!” - The other ‘Jared’ joyously announces. “Shut the fuck up bitch!” with a single swing of his arm, he knocks Nicole out.


Stephen licks his lips. “Can’t wait!”


‘Jared’ places the heavily pregnant woman on the living room table then comes over and takes out the knife impaling his counterpart’s stomach. “Thank YOU, very much!”


Jared wails in distress; the floor below his face wet with his own tears and fluids.


‘Jared’ takes the bloody knife and comes over to the unconscious Nicole on the table; his face blank, expressionless, in contrast to Stephen wearing a creepy, uncanny grin.


Jared realizes what is about to happen. “No, no, no, oh my god, no, no, please, please, please, oh my god, oh my god, no, please, no.” he cries in absolute despair.


“Please no, no, i beg you, i beg you, please don’t, PLEASEEEEEEEEE! PLEASEEEEEEEE!”


“PLEASEEEE-EEEEE-EEEEE! I BEG YOU, PLEASEEEE! I BEG YOU!”


Stephen walks behind and takes ahold of Jared's face, he forces his eyes to stay open.


“You’re gonna LOVE this shit my friend.” - He says with a sickly enthusiasm.


“Stop…”


“Please stop…”


“Please stop…”


“I beg you…”


“Please stop…”


‘Jared’ stabs Nicole’s pregnant stomach; blood squirts out.


“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”


‘Jared’ savage cuts Nicole’s womb open.


She suddenly wakes up and immediately screams from the obscene amount of pain being inflicted on her body; soon, she passes out again.


‘Jared’ puts one hand into Nicole’s stomach and rips out one of the two still-born, bloody wet, infant; there is no sound, no crying, no nothing, just… nothing. A deadly, deafening silence emits from the baby, his would-be Casper, his would-be Ethan.


Seeing his son’s lifeless body renders Jared hopeless; his face drops, the sinister red hue engulfs the entirety of the house. Worse then, he sees other ‘Jared’ pull down his pants and fish out his hard cock. Suicidal, Jared comes to one last resort: He widely opens his mouth, and in an instant, bites off his own tongue; indescribable anguish follows, blood fills the crevices of his mouth to the brim.


He wakes up.


He can feel freezing chills running not just along his spine, but engulfing the entirety of his back and neck. It’s cold, so cold he feels like the frostbite eating him up from inside out; his body, however, is instead doused in gallons of his own sweats.


“Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god…” - He jumps straight up, waking Chris up.


He struggles to maintain balance, his face goes white and lifeless like a ghost; suddenly, he feels like falling from thousands of feet high, his eyes fail him, everything in his peripheral severely blurs into a muddled mess. He falls off the bed and hits his head on the floor on the way down.


He curls up into a ball on the floor, his entire body trembling in absolute terror; he can’t breathe, his head hurts like hell, and his heart goes into a frenzy overdrive. His eyes are wide open, inside and from them emits a lifeless stare; it’s enough to send anyone looking straight at them into a panic.


And panic, Chris does. The boy was abruptly awakened by Jared’s loud, nightmare-induced screaming, followed shortly after by the man falling off the bed; he is scared, he comes to Jared’s side and tries to calm him down, to no avail. He holds the man’s, then his own head in his arms, he hyperventilates, he doesn’t know what to do, he wants to help but he doesn’t know how to; Jared is unnervingly inert, unresponsive.


He remembers Jared himself telling him to call… Jared whenever there is an emergency, but Jared is right here, and is the emergency himself. But there is another option, a simple three digit number, nine-one-one, that should, and must only be used as an absolute last resort, when all else has failed, as he was taught.


‘This is an emergency, right?’ he thinks. He looks at the pale man quickly losing consciousness on the floor, the dread starts seeping in: What if Jared dies? What if he is left alone again?


He can’t go back to that place, to… Stephen; he can’t endure another day in that living hell.


He won’t let the one person that saved him, fed him, showed him true love and care, just die, like that.


He refuses to let happiness be taken away from him, ever again.


He returns to the bed to look for his phone, lost somewhere amidst the sheets.


He starts crying, he knows every second he wastes is an inch Jared gets closer to death.


A sensation of a hard object catches his hand, he is overjoyed.


He scrambles to open the phone and clumsily manages to find the phone app.


He dials: Nine, one, one…


He’s still not used to the numbers and letters, but this particular combination has been drilled into his head.


A few seconds pass, long as a century.


There are beeps on the other side, followed by a voice:


“Nine-one-one, what’s your emergency?”

Chapter 22: The Sea of Dreams

Notes:

“The dream shows how recollections of one’s everyday life can be worked into a structure where one person can be substituted for another, where unacknowledged feelings like envy and guilt can find expression, where ideas can be linked by verbal similarities, and where the laws of logic can be suspended.” - Sigmund Freud, The Interpretation of Dreams.

Jared wakes up.


The white lights are blinding, their haze glaring, bleeding into his vision as he weakly opens his eyes; his eyelids twitches, he hasn’t been exposed to such intense lights in a long, long time.


He takes half a minute to adjust before finally opening his eyes in full, his irises dart around, scanning; he realizes he’s in the hospital. The room he’s in is clean, modern, there is no one else in the room with him, in fact there is only one bed, by the window; he tries to look outside, the glare from the lights preventing him from discerning any credible detail.


He rolls his eyes at the thought of having to pay for this unfortunate visit to the hospital; the medical bill is definitely not gonna be looking very appealing, he thinks, but thankfully he’s already well insured, one of the major perks of his boring corporate job. Still, he’s not looking forward to staying here for long.


Suddenly, he detects a warm, familiar presence by his side, it’s Chris; the boy is hugging him, sleeping peacefully. He tries to move his hand, but he can’t, as if a thousand needles are pricking on every square inch of his arm the moment he lifts it up; needless to say, he can’t move his body either.


He takes a deep breath and tries to speak to Chris; from what little he could make out from the outside, the night is still quite dark, droplets of water can still be seen at the window’s corners, though the rain itself has stopped, only the winds can be heard howling from time to time.


“Hey… Chris, hey...” - He calls out, his voice weak, feeble.


No reaction.


“Chris! Wake up!” - He calls out again, this time louder, more audible.


The little boy jumps up; his big, green, beautiful eyes catch Jared’s.


“Oh wow wow settle down there, didn’t mean to spook you!”


Chris begins sobbing.


“Oh my god i am so sorry, are you okay?” - Jared lives in constant fear of accidentally hurting his boys. “Please, stop crying, i’m sorry…” he tries to console Chris, in vain.


He musters up every single ounce of strength in his arm to bring it to the boy’s face, his face strained with pain.


“There, there, be strong, you have to be strong. I’m okay, i’m okay.” - He gently wipes the tears on Chris’ adorable little face. “Come here.” he nudges the boy to his side, tiny arms wrapping around his body.


Chris lies next to Jared, his head resting on the man’s arm; he grips on Jared’s shirt tightly, ferociously, he doesn’t want to let go.


They remain so for a couple minutes, before a nurse walks in. She is a plain looking young woman, about in her mid to late 20s; looking up from the papers in her hands, she is surprised to find Jared awake. 


“Hey.” - Jared speaks matter-of-factly; around still wrapped Chris’ tiny legs and arms.


“Oh hey! You’re awake! Thank god! You were looking really bad when you got here…” - She informs.


“What happened to me?” - He asks, his voice cold, indifferent.


“Well…” - She looks down and shuffles through the papers. “Apparently you had a concussion to the head? Also it says here your blood pressure level was critically low, so we injected you with some—”


Jared gets impatient.


“How did i get here?” - He tries to assert himself; he’s not pleased, he knows every extra minute he spends on this bed is another few hundred dollars wasted.


“Your son called 911, we got there as soon as we could, he’s quite the daddy’s boy isn’t he?” - She sports an amicable smile on her face.


Jared loosens somewhat.


“Yeah…” - Another bout of questions rushes to his head. “Wait, how did he talk?” Jared finds it puzzling, how could Chris have called 911 if he didn’t say anything.


“Um…” - The nurse scratches her head. “Well, the nurse before me told me he doesn’t speak much, so i have no idea...”


“Yeah…” - Jared tries to sit up again, to no avail; his entire body paralyzes.


"Woah settle down there!” - The nurse puts the stack of paper on the table next to the bed and comes over to Jared’s side. “You have to rest, you’re still weak!”


“Yeah and waste a few Ks, i’d… take my chances out there thank you very much. - He retorts sarcastically; himself still struggling in pain.


The nurse helps him lie down in a more comfortable position.


“What happened to me?” - He asks again, unaware of how tiring he is becoming.


“Did you maybe... forget to eat?” - She asks him back, her voice still kind, understanding. “The doctor said your case was most likely caused by lack of nutrition and prolonged stress, i think that’s what he said.”


“I… didn’t…” - Jared closes his eyes in realization; he hasn’t eaten anything since yesterday’s lunch because he spent the entire evening looking for Ethan, whose running away was entirely his fault. “Right… i forgot to eat dinner…”


“Well yes, that’s exactly what happened then. We receive patients like you every day, and i mean, like, hundreds, but yours is special because you also had a concussion to the head.”


“You mean i hit my head somewhere so hard that it knocked me out right?”


“Yes, that’s what i meant.”


“But how did my… son call the ambulance? He doesn’t talk…” - Jared is still confused.


“I have no idea, i just started my shift that’s all i know, sorry!”


“What time is it?” - He thinks he’d better treat the nice nurse a little better. “If you don’t mind?” he adds.


“It’s three fifty… five in the morning.” - She takes a glance at her phone.


“Thanks, can i check out now?” - He asks, eager to leave.


“It’s your choice, but on a purely personal level, i would really recommend you stay for another hour, you’re still really weak...”


“No.” - He coldly rebuffs. “I think i’m leaving.” He marshals every aching muscle and finally manages to sit up, trembling. “Hey baby, we need to leave now.” he tells Chris, still wrapped around him.


Chris sits up along with Jared. The man puts one foot on the floor, but it is trembling violently.


“I would really recommend that you don’t go anywhere just yet.” - The nurse pleads, her tone caring, sincere.


He looks at the pitiful state of his body, it is true that he indeed is not going anywhere, just yet.


“Why can’t i move my body, i’m not even hungry?” - He asks.


“The doctor injected you with some painkillers, and liquid food, that’s what i was trying to tell you earlier…”


“Can you bring me some painkillers or something, right now, and anything that will get me back on my feet as soon as possible?”


“I’m not sure…” - She hesitates.


“Please, i implore you.”


“Well, um, i’ll… see what i can do.” She turns around. “Please wait a bit.”


Jared is left alone with Chris again; he rests his back against the wall, his arms hugging his knees. 


“Hey Chris.” -  He speaks to Chris, who’s already looking at him worryingly. “I’m gonna be okay, okay? Now, i'm just curious, how did you call 911, did you talk?”


The boy shakes his head.


“So, they just came to our house, like that?”


Chris nods.


“Okay? That’s weird…”


Chris crawls over to sit in Jared’s lap; even though he’d just been through a very real near-death experience, the man somehow still gets hard, very quickly. ‘Oh my god i’m a fucking degenerate.” he chastises himself.


He leans down and gives Chris a loud, audible kiss on the cheek; the boy giggles, tears still on his face.


“You’re my savior, you saved my life, i... i...” - Jared is at a loss for words.


The man extends both arms to hug Chris from behind, their bodies pressed tightly against each other; the boy can feel the man’s throbbing hard cock through his pants. He turns around and put one hand in the man’s crotch.


“Oh what are you doing?” - Jared isn’t fully aware of what Chris is trying to do.


Chris starts massaging Jared’s cock; the man breathing faster and faster. Still, he knows better than to do this here of all places.


“Hey baby… not here… okay? People are gonna see.” - He gently tells Chris. “Let’s wait until we get home.”


The boy looks up at him and nods lightly, then promptly stops and turns around again.


They stay like that for a good five minutes before the door to the room is opened again.


A older man in a white coat, about Jared’s age, walks in with the nurse from before; they approach Jared and Chris.


“Hey there, my name is—“ - The man, obviously a doctor, says before being cut off.


“Yeah, no, i’m not interested, can i just get out of here?” - Jared is clearly not entertaining the hospital staffs.


“Well, you can, but, well, i guess there’s no convincing you.” - The doctor speaks with a dejected look. “I can give you a list of pills to buy so you so you can—“


“Oh, my, god, why are you so… thick? I just wanna get out of here, just give me whatever i need to be able to stand up and i’ll leave.”


“Of course.” - He patiently responds; he turns to the nurse next to him. “Rachel, can you go get the form?”


“Yes sir, anything else you want?”


“I’ll get the meds myself.” - He turns to Jared. “We’ll get you out in 30 minutes.”


“Good.”


“Do you have anyone picking you up?”


“Uh, no? I don’t think so.”


“Well, we can call you a cab?”


“Yeah no, thanks, i can handle that thing, just get me outta here.” - Jared pauses for a moment. “Where are we by the way?” 


“Downtown.”


“Oh god, that’s so far away…”


“Do you have your phone with you?”


Jared checks his pocket, his phone nowhere to be found.


“Great. I forgot it.” - He rolls his eyes. “Can you call me a cab?” he acquiesces.


“Yeah sure. After the nurse is back with the form, just put in your name, fill in the blanks and whatnot and you’re good to go.”

“Thanks.”


“Well, stay here for a minute, i’ll go to the pharmacy to prescribe you some pills, and i know that they’re expensive and all but, by the way, are you insured?”


“Yeah.”


“Employer right?’


“Yeah.”


“I’ll prescribe you some pills, and you don’t have to take them but it would be best if you do, for the fastest recovery possible, is that okay…” - He pauses a bit to gauge for Jared’s name.


“It’s Jared. What’s your name?”


“Stephen. Nice to meet you.” - The doctor extends his hand, only to be held up; Jared himself freezes in shock. “Are you… okay Jared?” the doctor asks, concerned.


Jared, speechless, stares at the doctor, then at the name card on his chest: ‘Stephen McNeil’; his eyes wild, wide opened.


“I’m… fine, can you just… go get the pills now?” - After a considerable pause, he pitifully gets the words out to the doctor.


“Okay… I’m gonna go now.” - Stephen stands up and walks to the door.


Jared glares at the doctor from behind, his eyes gleaming with disdain.


---


Later, on the cab ride home.


Chris is sitting in Jared’s lap, as usual; the both of them in the backseat of the taxi. It’s nice, Jared thinks, to be driven around for once.


He’s already told the driver where to go, his new home, the rental house. On the way however, when they pass by a familiar spot for him, a nice secluded spot on a small hill overlooking the city’s skyline, he can’t help but wanting to get down and reminisce a little.


“Hey, driver, can we stop here for a bit?” - Jared asks.


“Okay, your call! You want me to wait for you here?”


Knowing he has no phone to call for another cab, Jared is forced to accept.


“Yeah, wait for me here.”


“You sure? It’s gonna cost ya!”


“Yeah, i’m sure, you can’t be charging me as much as that goddamn hospital!”


“Oh tell me about it! When my wife gave birth i drove her to the hospital myself, you don’t—“ - The taxi driver is rather enthusiastic before being cut off.


“Sorry, i don’t like small talk.” - Jared rudely interrupts the driver; he opens the door to get out.


“Oh, okay… I’ll, uh, i'll wait for you here…” - The driver is clearly disappointed.


‘Geez what’s with small talk and the people in the city.’ Jared thinks to himself.


The man carries Chris to one of the benches, it’s dark, but there are enough natural light to go around; sitting down, he feels remarkably… normal. With the painkillers having kicked in, his bodily’s functions have largely returned to normal, though a slightly bitter aftertaste of earlier events still pervades throughout his inner organs, especially in his mind; a sense of numbness, inkling remains within the confines of his battered nervous system.


He takes a deep breath; the atmosphere is wet and damp from the earlier downpour, the distinct smell of rain permeates in the air.


In front of them, the city is dazzling; an oasis of light amidst an endless sea of darkness.


Jared looks down and see Chris’ eyes locked to the breathtaking sight ahead; he understands the boy probably hasn’t seen a view close to being this spectacular before in his life.


“It’s beautiful isn’t it?” - Jared speaks softly, his hands hugging Chris’ body closely.


The boy nods lightly.


“This is where i took my wife to our second date, it’s where we kissed for the first time.” - Jared sighs, regret in his voice. “Oh my… How things have fallen…”


For whatever it’s worth, he thinks he actually did love his wife; everything that happened before she gave birth to their, unfortunately, extremely attractive children was real, genuine. He thinks if he hadn’t been a degenerate boy-loving pedophile, the two of them would still be in love, much like his friends Jean and Lloyd. He still loathes himself, and he still hates what he is; a never ending battle, much like the darkness in front of him.


But soon, the dawn will come; the sun will rise from that far corner and illuminate that pitch black sky, casting away all the doubt, all the darkness. For him, his sun will be the boy already here, sitting neatly in his lap; he considers him his second chance, that if his marriage has to crumble because of this boy, then he will make it all worth it, one way or another.


“Hey Chris, can you turn around for a bit?” - He politely asks; the boy, having been barked sadistic orders at his entire life, listens and complies with pleasure. “Close your eyes please.” he kindly asks.


No more swearing, no more screaming, no more poisonous putting down; a man is treating Chris like his equal, like an actual human being, like he actually loves him. So, of course, when the man asks, he will do so; he closes his eyes in anticipation.


Jared looks behind to make sure the taxi driver isn’t looking; he isn’t. Assured, he then presses his forehead on Chris’.


“In this terrifying world, all that we have are the connections that we make.” - Jared’s voice is sensual, fatherly. “I’m sorry i hurt you, and i’m sorry i didn’t come get you sooner.” a single tear flows down the side of his face.


“I promise, i will try my best to be the father you never had.”


“I will never hit you, or hurt you intentionally.”


“I will always be there when you need me.”


“I will buy you whatever you want, as long as it’s not something absurd like a planet or something.” - Both of them laugh a little.


“And I will always, always love you, unconditionally, forever and ever, until the day i perish from this earth.”


After a full minute, they open their eyes; both of them looking each other, not a word spoken.


Over the horizon, the first specks of daylight pierce through the night.

Chapter 23: The Dog

Two weeks later


“Boys, i have something to announce…” - Jared hesitantly speaks to his twin sons sitting across the table; the three of them in the kitchen.


Over the last month, Jared has been paranoid, to say the least. Paranoid of the fact that he basically kidnapped a nine-year-old kid; and even though his reasons may have been noble, in the eyes of the authorities, it wouldn’t matter in the slightest. Paranoid of the fact the kid’s pathetic excuse of a dad himself is still out there, free and probably feral, looking for his lost son; or to more accurately put it, his lost personal sex slave. Jared still hasn’t penetrated Chris since then, he had even refrained from touching the boy’s butthole altogether; he's had urges, of course, but he had been able to stave it off, he doesn’t want to become another monster in Chris’ eyes.


But the thing that’s been stressing him out the most definitely has to be his rapidly collapsing marriage; ever since Ethan ran away, he and his wife haven’t spoken one word to each other, the couch having become his new bed at night on days he stayed at home. His relationship with the boys themselves have flourished, however; since the amount of sex he’s been getting from his wife has been a fat zero, and the fact that Ethan cannot be penetrated yet, since it takes a long time to get a young boy’s ass ready for love-making, Jared has been having a lot of sex with his baby boy Casper. They would fuck at least twice a day, every day of the week, like clockwork; once during the day and once at night, often times right in front of Ethan, who has grown so accustomed to the sight of his daddy and little brother having sex that he barely bats an eye anymore every time it happens, the extremely sinful act having become little more than a mundane nuisance to the boy. Ethan himself would sometimes join in on the fun, but the fact that he can’t be penetrated yet, and his dislike for cum and sexual fluids in general, means that he would often be relegated to supporting roles whenever the three of them did have sex with each other. He’s even asked Jared to fuck him, to no avail, the man has always refused; but he understands why, of course, Jared’s gigantic cock would definitely tear his untrained asshole apart.


And even if he did learn to take a cock up his ass, it wouldn’t be of much use anyway, because Jared and Nicole finally spoke for the first time in nearly half a month yesterday, and probably for the last time, ever; she’s done it, she asked him for a divorce. It was the mercy shot that finally put this tired fallacy of a marriage down, Jared felt relieved when it finally happened; on the other hand, however, he has some very bad news to tell his sons, his little lovers.


“Okay, daddy…” - Casper, now with glasses, is almost nonchalant; he is well aware of the state of his parents’ marriage, but he’s always held out for the slim hope that things would just magically get back to the way it was before.


Ethan doesn’t speak at all, his thoughtful eyes fixed on his daddy’s, themselves full of remorse; he knows the moment Jared asked them to sit down, this was going to be really bad news.


“Boys…” - A knot blocks Jared’s vocal cord, he struggles to speak. “…”


Both of the boys now silent, look at Jared in anticipation; the man himself looks down in shame.


“Your mother and i...” - Jared swallows audibly. “We’re… getting a divorce.” he closes his eyes.


Casper’s face drops.


“O-okay…” - Ethan says, his own expression has noticeably plummeted as well.


The three sit in silence.


“So… what does this mean? Can we still... stay together?” - After a while, Ethan asks; a crushing naivety in his pure, boyish voice.


Jared doesn’t say anything, the man doesn’t even open his eyes nor does he dare to look up; for he knows all of this hubris is not anyone’s else’s fault, not even his wife’s, but his own. Plagued by terrible nightmares and visions; the man’s not been able to sleep well at all for the past month; every time he tries to go to sleep, the mistakes, the demons of his past come rushing back. Every time he closes his eyes, the very appalling truth reveals itself to him, that he will have to choose between either Casper or Ethan one day, and that day will come very, very soon; it used to be a very easy choice, he thinks, until he foolishly fell in love with Ethan too. Not to ignore the fact that both of them are his very own children as well; he’s a piece of shit, a depraved human being, he thinks, and that he absolutely, resolutely deserves this impossible dilemma.


Out of nowhere, Casper stands up and runs upstairs before slamming the door to his bedroom, in typical Casper fashion, leaving Jared and Ethan bewildered; as if there is already a mutual understanding, they stand up come to follow him upstairs as well. Jared takes a look at Ethan, both of them worn out and tired, before opening the door to Casper and Ethan’s bedroom, only to find it locked. Jared presses his head on the door and closes his eyes again, he knows something exactly like this would happen; taking a deep breath, he turns around.


“Daddy, are you okay?” - Ethan asks.


“I’m okay baby.” - He sits down and stares at the empty wall in front of him.


“You don’t look okay…” - Ethan comes in front of Jared, who hugs him around his little waist, face pressed onto his stomach.


Ethan can only hold the man’s head in silence.


After a long minute, Jared speaks up:


“You doing anything this morning?”


“I don’t… think so?” - Ethan answers.


“I think i got someone i’d like you to meet.”


---


Later, on the way to Jared’s rental house.


It is a beautiful Sunday morning, the sun is out, the sky is clear, the birds are chirping; it should be a joyful day, for normal people, not pedophiles who cheat on their spouses with their own children.


Jared looks at Ethan sitting next to him, who is not looking outside, lost in thought as usual; instead the boy is looking straight at him, his big beautiful blue eyes surreal, mesmerizing.


“What’s up baby?” - Jared asks his son.


“Nothing.”


“Why you keep looking at me like that?” - The man smiles nervously.


“Just looking.”


“O-okay.” - He focuses back on the road. “You… don't wanna know where we’re going?” Jared finds it odd that Ethan has not asked one question about their destination.


“Not… really.” - The boy keeps on staring at Jared.


“Well i think it’s better that you at least know what you’re getting into, what’d ya think?”


“O-kay… sure, i don’t mind.”


“So, you know your brother and i like having sex right?”


“Oh yes!” - A wide grin on the boy's beautiful face.


Jared can’t help but smile along.


“So, we were having sex in the mall’s toilet…”


“What??” - Ethan grasps. “Didn’t you say doing this can make you go to prison or something?” he doesn’t think it makes any sense to do this in public of all places.


“Well yeah, but y’know, for the thrill of it, regular old sex gets old after a while.”


“Okay…”


“Anyway, lemme continue, so we met someone else who was also fucking his kid in the toilet along with us!” - Jared says.


“What??”


“Yeah, it’s some crazy stuffs, so long story short, i ended up going to his house. And we fucked his kid together…”


Ethan’s mouth is wide open.


"Wait, you and Casper?" - The boy asks.


"No, just me."


"Does Casper know?"


“He does now but it's not important." - Jared doesn’t want to get into the details. "But it turned out the guy is a piece of crap, he abused his son and was just, horrible...”


Ethan's stomach drops a bit.


“So what did you do?”


“I was really sorry, and i felt really bad, so i came back to rescue him.”


“What’s his name?”


“Chris, but call him Ben when we’re with other people, we need to protect him, alright?”


“Okay…” - Ethan scratches his head. “Wait how did you rescue him? Where was his dad?”


“I watched his apartment for the whole day, then when he came out at night and didn’t come back for a while i came in. The door was locked so i had to break the lock to get in.”


“Whoa! You can break locks, like in the movies? Did you use that pin thingy or did you hack it?” - Ethan is enthusiastic, his face lights up with excitement.


“Uh no?” - Jared is happy to see his son's unusual positivity. “I just rammed the door until it broke.”


“Oh… So the guy definitely knew someone broke into his house!”


“Yeah, that and his missing son!”


“Oh right...”


Jared laughs at Ethan’s dorkiness, it’s incredibly adorable; more and more, the boy is making what has to inevitably come so, so much more difficult.


“So you brought him back to the house we’re going to right?” - Ethan asks.


“Yeah…”


“So this is where you’ve been going to, mom’s always asking…”


“Yeah… Wait, she asks who?” - Jared is curious.


“Her friends on the phone.”


“Oh, okay… What did they say about me?”


“Not… nice things…”


“Yeah…” - He sighs. “I deserve it.”


“Um… no i don’t think so…” - Ethan’s tone is earnest, heartwarming.


“Why do you say that?”


“You’re a… pedo and i know that but… you’re so nice! You’re always so nice to me and Casper, it’s just the sex thing it’s a bit weird but…”


“If you want to stop we can stop.”


“No! That’s not what i was saying, i mean, i like the sex thing.”


“You do?”


“Yeah, i still think it’s a bit weird but i like it. I actually do really want to have sex with you like Casper…”


“Baby you know we can’t do that…”


“I know but i’ve been practicing!”


Jared’s interest is piqued, along with his quickly hardening cock.


“Oh? Tell me more.”


“I’ve been putting Casper’s fake cock thing—“


“Dildo.”


“—Dildo up my butt.”


“Well, did you put all of it in?”


“No…”


“Baby i know you want to have sex with me like your brother but i told you already it will hurt you, a lot, okay?”


“Maybe we can try once…?”


“I’m really sorry baby, but we can’t…”


“Okay…” - Ethan is visibly saddened.


Jared can’t stand to see his boy sad ever again, especially with the short amount of time they will be having left.


"Remember the boy i told you about, Chris? He was raped by his dad since he was one year old..."


"Holy shit!" -


"Yep... It hurted his asshole so bad he can never poop normally anymore, so he has to wear diapers all the time."


"Oh my god, wait, so how old is he?"


"He's nine, but he's tiny, like a six, seven year-old something."


"..." - Ethan is speechless.


"There's a good type of kid diddler where they appreciate and admire the kids they molest, but there's also this really bad type that hurts them, sometimes really badly. Both of them are illegal, and i agree, i..." - Jared stops short of admitting he deserves to rot in a jail somewhere. "Sorry for ruining the mood baby but sex is not something that great and especially not when it's between a man and a young boy like me and you."


"Okay daddy..." - Ethan looks down, his eyes still darting to the man's side. "You're... the first type right?" he asks.


"I... like to think i am, but after what happened with Chris, i really don't know anymore."


"Well… i think you're pretty great!"


Jared can't help but smile at the absurd, yet comforting affirmation.


"Thanks..."


An idea comes up in the man's head.


“Y'know, for the sex thing, i have an idea, but wait until we get to the house is that alright baby?”


“Okay.”


They keep going; the road gets less and less crowded as they enter the quiet part of the suburbs.


“So… about the divorce thing…” - Ethan speaks up.


“Yeah…?” - Jared is nervous.


“Casper and i will get… separated right?” - He asks directly.


Jared doesn’t dare say another word.


“Y’know…” - Ethan says before pausing. “You can take Casper, i can go with mom…”


“Please stop…” - Jared faintly utters. “Please, stop… Please don’t make me choose, i will not choose, i cannot…” he struggles to fight back tears.


Ethan can do little but to put his hand on the man’s shoulder, consoling him.


Later, at the house.


Jared stops the car, then leans back and closes his eyes; he takes a deep breath.


Ever since Chris moved in, the house has been heavily renovated; Jared has repainted the outside exterior, replaced all the interior wallpapers, bought a ton of furnishings, put up so many lights of all kinds of colors around the house people would think they'd been having parties all night every night of the week.


“You coming daddy?” - Ethan asks.


“You get out first, i need to check on your brother.” - He takes out his phone.


“Okay…”


Ethan takes off his seatbelt and gets out of the car.


“Oh! Casper! Hey there!” - A voice calls out from the house next to Jared’s; it is from the neighbor lady trimming the bushes in her front yard. She looks to be on the older side, Ethan thinks, about his grandma’s age.


“H-hey…” - Ethan awkwardly responds.


“How was the brownies, did you like them?” - The woman stands up straight, her casual, floral house wear and cardigan practically glowing in the sunlight; on her face a warm smile. “Oh! Where are your glasses?” she asks, her voice sweet, motherly.


“Uh i’m not—“


“Oh hey! Cindy! Looking good there!” - Jared gets out of the car and calls out to the woman. “Hey baby i’ll call you back okay? Okay, love you!” he bends down and whispers into his phone discreetly.


“Hey there! Did you guys like the brownies?”


“Oh we love it! Much better than the store!”


“Oh i’m glad! Well i’ll go back to my garden now, have a nice day you two!”


“You got it Cindy!” - Jared circles around the car and coaxes Ethan into the house, the boy himself confused by what just transpired; he asks himself why didn’t Jared let him tell the kind woman that he wasn’t his twin brother.


Inside the house, standing on the welcome door mat, Ethan wastes no time to get his curiosity satiated.


“Daddy?” - He asks.


“Yes baby? You want to ask about the Casper thing right? Alright here goes.” - Jared walks into the toilet and leaves the door open. “It’s a long story but, Casper told the neighbors he’s an only child, so basically, you’re Casper now.”


Ethan is dumbfounded. “What?? Why did he do that?”


“I have no idea.”


“Why can’t we just tell her?”


“Because…” - Jared actually thinks that’s not a bad idea. “Actually, you can just go tell her, don’t think there’s much harm in doing that.”


Ethan ponders for a moment.


“Nah, i think i wanna be Casper for a bit!” - He mischievously proclaims.


“Sure baby.” - Jared finishes peeing and instead of zipping up, he drops his pants down; his cock long hard before getting out of the bathroom.


“Oh, you’re naked…” - Ethan’s gaze is fixated on his daddy’s pulsating hard cock.


“Yep!”


“Do you want me to make you cum?” - The boy asks.


“Not today, told you i have some ideas.” - Jared takes off his shirt and every other piece of clothing on his body. “You guys always wanted dogs right?” he walks into the kitchen.


“Yes!”


“Well…” - The man takes out a dog collar, dog mask and a leash, well hidden from inside the cupboard, and puts them on.


He crawls back to the front door, on all fours; his hard cock swinging around with every movement.


“Daddy what are you doing??” - Ethan is stunned by the perverted sight.


Jared simply barks.

Chapter 24: The Sibling

The man crawls towards his son like a predator on the hunt, his movement slow and calculated, his breathing quickly ramping up in anticipation of the upcoming depravity he is about to indulge himself in along with his long neglected oldest son, who has more or less embraced him and his most obscene sexual fantasies, something the man thought was unthinkable no less than only three weeks ago. When his face’s right in front of the boy’s crotch, he promptly pulls down his shorts; it’s always a little surprise to see an actual pair of underwear, he thinks.


The boy’s cock is clearly hard, making a clear outline under the thin fabric, which Jared presses his nose onto and take a long, long sniff, taking in the extremely erotic smell of an aroused fresh boy cock. Like a dog, he sticks out his tongue and licks, vigorously.


Ethan starts giggling; he knows it’s not exactly polite to laugh during so called ‘sexy times’, as he was taught by his brother and father, but as Jared himself is practically tickling his covered cock by licking on it like an actual dog, the boy can’t help it.


“…Daddy! Stop! You’re… tickling me!” - Ethan says between laughs.


Without notice, the man lifts the boy up by the waist.


“Woah!” - Ethan grasps at the sudden elevation.


Jared carries his son to the carpet in front of the tv; the fabric itself is constantly damp and wet from the cum and piss accidentally released onto it when the family has sex with each other on top of it.


The man places Ethan sitting down on all fours, but not before removing the boy’s t-shirt, a very expensive Attack on Titan merch, and carefully placing it beside them.


“Sit still for me baby alright?” - He asks.


“Okay…” - Ethan is unsure what his daddy is up to, they both know anal penetration is out of the question. “What… are you doing?”


Of course Jared is not going to fuck Ethan’s asshole, he has other ideas.


“I’m gonna eat your ass is that alright baby?” - He asks.


Ethan is a bit repulsed; he’s used to the usual amount of sexual perversion, of course. He has even learned to swallow his brother and father’s cum, but to lick a person’s asshole, he thinks, is still a bit too far.


“Can we… maybe not do that?” - He says reluctantly, not wanting to upset Jared.


“Oh of course! It’s okay baby we can do something else.” - Jared is understanding.


The man flips his boy around, Ethan’s uncut cock is still hard, standing proud. Removing the nose part of his mask, Jared immediately moves to suck his son off.


“Oh daddy…” - Ethan is almost immediately overwhelmed with pleasure. “Oh daddy, oh…”


“Mmm… mmm…” - Jared’s slutty mouth is filled with boy meat; he can never, ever get tired of sucking little boy’s cocks. “Yeah, you like that huh? You like it when daddy sucks your cock huh? Oh yeah…”


“…” - Ethan fails to respond, he’s completely lost in pleasure.


Meanwhile…

 

Casper is playing on his phone when the he hears his doorbell ringing; he lazily stands up and comes downstairs. Taking a peek through the peephole, he sees a familiar face: His aunt, his daddy’s older sister, Aunt Caroline.


Caroline is an uptight, business-minded woman in her 40s, about nine years older than Jared. Casper knows for a fact that his daddy has always harbored an intense dislike, even hatred for Caroline, for… some reason; he doesn’t know why, Jared has never discussed his side of the family much. All the boy knows is that his daddy ran away from home as soon as he turned 18 and has barely kept contact ever since, and that Caroline had a big part to play with this.


The woman herself looks serious, there is a certain stern, strict look about the way she presents herself; Casper thinks she seems intimidating already, despite her very casual choice of clothing, a simple white shirt and dark jeans. Her hair is tied into a no-nonsense ponytail; her aged, weary face emanating a resigned, tired but authoritarian expression.


Casper opens the door.


“Oh hey.” - The woman says almost plainly. “Are you Casper or… the other one?”


Casper finds it odd that his own aunt doesn’t remember the name of his brother.


“Ethan.”


“Right, Ethan. Is your dad home?” - Caroline’s voice is uninterested, almost disdainful. In fact, the woman is quickly garnering a dislike for her nephew’s shortness.


“No.”


“No what?”


“What…?”


“No what? I’m your aunt, where are your manners?”


Casper’s expression grows sour, but he doesn’t wish to incite more conflict.


“No, Aunt Caroline.”


The woman’s face blooms a faux smile.


“That’s a good boy.”


Meanwhile…


“Daddy i’m not sure about this…” - Ethan reluctantly says, himself standing over Jared, his crotch directly facing the man’s face.


“It’s okay baby, just let it out.” - Jared, still wearing his bondage gears, opens his mouth.


From the tip of Ethan’s still hard cock, yellow urine streams out and coats the inner of the man’s mouth along with the entirety of his face with boy piss; needless to say, the bathroom floor below them is not spared.


“Oh yeah… piss on me baby… daddy loves your piss so much.” - Jared closes his eyes, his extremely hard cock aching to cum. The man doesn’t want to cum yet, however, his perverted mind having other plans.


Ethan doesn’t quite know how to feel, why does his daddy like drinking his disgusting piss so much? Still, he knows for a fact he is at least a little aroused doing this.


Smelly boy piss soaks the man’s hair, pores, skin, nose holes, throat; every single square inch of his face is immersed in this glorious liquid that is his own son’s piss. He feels happy, very happy.


When they’re done, they take a shower. After that, Jared lies on the bathroom floor so that Ethan can step on him.


“Daddy, i don’t wanna do this… You’re gonna get hurt…” - Ethan tells Jared, his concern apparent.


“It’s okay baby, I love doing this, Casper does it all the time, you ready?”


“Okay…”


Ethan lifts his bare foot and stands on Jared’s stomach; the man experiencing an intense mixture of pain and pleasure.


“Oooohhhh year baby, oooohhh yeah, oh my fucking god, step on my cock baby step on my fucking cock.” - Jared asks.


Ethan does as asked and presses one of his legs on Jared’s obscenely aroused cock, the boy struggles to maintain balance due to the cock’s curve.


Jared’s eyes go straight to the back of his head, his speech becomes rambling, incoherent.


Ethan keeps stepping on Jared’s face, body and cock for a few minutes before growing tired; the boy is also getting weary of having to indulge in the man's sexual fantasies.


“Daddy can we do something else?” - He asks, clearly disinterested.


“Oh, okay...” - Jared doesn’t want the fun to end; still, he will always abide by his boys’ wishes.


“Gimme a second…” - He sits up. “Alright baby, come here i’ll suck you until you cum.”


Ethan comes stand before Jared and inserts his cock into the man’s mouth.


“Fuck my mouth baby.” - The man instructs.


Having accrued some experience himself, Ethan begins moving his hip, his little balls slapping into the man’s chin with every thrust forward. Jared also tightens his sucking, the inside of his mouth absolutely squeezing the little intruder dry.


Slap slap slap


Ethan’s thrusting quickens. After only a minute, he feels himself near his climax.


"Oh... feels... good... really... good..."


The boy’s muttering soon turns nonsensical ; he still hasn’t fully acclimatized himself to the intense pleasure of sexual ejaculation, the entire world in his eyes turns into stars every time he cums.


“Ooh! Ooh! Oohh! Oooohhhh! I love you! I love you!” - He cums dry, his hand gripping his daddy’s hair like glue, his little body spasming in waves and waves of pleasure. “Oooohhhh! Oooohhhh” the boy keeps on howling high-pitched, orgasmic boyish moans.


“Hmm… I love you too…” - The man keeps sucking, boy cock now deeply embedded in his mouth.


Both of them close their eyes, and when Ethan’s done cumming, Jared stands up and starts stroking his cock violently in front of the boy's face.


Ethan understands immediately, he keeps his eyes closed shut and opens his mouth, his tongue sticking out, ready to be coated in daddy’s seed.


Jared doesn’t say a word, the man only emits labored hums, one of his hand lovingly caressing his boy’s tender cheek, the other keeping on the hard stroking.


Finally, with a triumph roar, the man cums.


“Oh fuck, fuck, shit, fuck, so fucking good, so fucking good, i love you baby, i love you!” - He releases an absolute literal gallon of hot, sizzling cum onto Ethan’s face and mouth; so much that the boy struggles to breathe.


After finishing cumming, almost immediately, the man bends down; the two lovers’ lips join, the heavy sexual taste of cum and incestous depravity flavor their deep, passionate kiss.


Grabbing his son’s cute buttcheeks, the man lifts the boy up and carries him back into the living room. The curtains have already been closed beforehand, for obvious reasons; on the couch, Chris, completely naked, not even wearing his diaper, is slouching over watching the tv while browsing his phone.


Jared sits down next to Chris, his lips still locked with his son’s before he realizes the younger boy’s presence.


Ethan notices his daddy’s waning enthusiasm and opens his eyes; he sees Chris nonchalantly sitting right next to them, not even paying a smidgen of attention to the degeneracy happening right next to him. Spooked, Ethan recoils and falls off of Jared, breaking their kiss; his body hits the ground, thankfully already insulated with the thick carpet, making a loud thumping sound at the moment of impact.


“Oh my god! Are you alright?” - Jared instantly freaks out, he kneels down. “Baby what’s wrong why’d you do that? Did i hurt you?”


Ethan turns around, pained expression on his face, still wet with cum.


“Yeah, i’m fine. Just, got surprised.” - He says, looking at Chris, who’s already sat up looking at him worriedly.


“Oh right…” - Jared closes his eye in exasperation. “Forgot to introduce you two.”


Jared helps Ethan back on his feet before standing up himself.


“Stay here for a bit baby, i’ll go get some papers."


Jared has bought and stockpiled a literal warehouse of toilet papers, for both his and his boys’ sexual activities and in general, mostly for cleaning Chris’ dirty ass crack, cheeks, cock and balls every time his diaper is changed. The warehouse is outside the house itself; if anyone ever ever takes a look inside this warehouse, they would probably think Jared is preparing for the next global pandemic, a jab he would gladly take in place of the real truth behind his hoarding. And how great it would be, Jared thinks, if another pandemic hits, he and his boys would drown themselves in nothing but sex, sex, and sex all day. He imagines opening his eyes and his baby’s asshole is already neatly wrapped around his cock, ready for the pounding. He wants to fuck his boys so many times that they get pregnant, he wants to breed them, that if their cute little bellies can’t be filled with his children, then he will fill them with his cum alone. He imagines fucking his boys over and over again over the course of the whole day, months, years, foregoing the need to piss and shit in a toilet altogether; they would fuck while watching a movie, while Jared is remote calling his colleagues, while eating, every waking moment of the day, fucking, living purely on instinct. He imagines pissing into his boys’ ass because he can’t, or to put it better, he doesn’t want to pull out; the insides of their assholes will soon be filled up with shit mixed with his own piss but still, he won't pull out, instead he wants to fuck their shit-filled assholes all the more.  It’s all filthy, disgusting fantasy, but the mere thought of it turns the man on immensely.


But honestly, he thinks, he probably will be disgusted by shit and feces anyway, the many times he’s had to change Chris’ diaper, the smell was absolutely foul; the man is a degenerate without a sliver of a doubt, but he not that much of a degenerate, yet. Shit is one thing, pee, on the other hand, is a ship already long sailed. Jared hasn’t drank an ounce of clear water ever since Chris came into his life; whenever he’s thirsty he either drinks pee directly from the source, the boys’ penises or Casper’s ass, or from one of his many, many piss bottles neatly stockpiled in his fridge. At work, he pours the pee from the plastic bottles into his high-grade, utility steel bottle to enjoy throughout the day. Of course, he would never share his drink with anyone at the work place, and he will never even consider it, even if someone is literally dying from thirst; partly because of the obvious, and also partly because the boys’ precious pee is worth more than gold to him. He’s even derived a hierarchy for the pee that he chooses to drink: At the lowest tier is strangers' pee, he still considers them disgusting and would never think of drinking this kind of urine. A tier above is his own; normally he would not drink his own pee, unless it has been marinated in Casper’s ass before hand, then he feels like he has to drink it, lest it go wasted. Another tier above is Ethan and Chris’ pee; in fact, the sweet aftertaste of Ethan’s piss still linger in his mouth, a feeling he doesn’t wish to let go anytime soon. At the very top of the ‘pee hierarchy’ is unsurprisingly the love of his life, Casper. Everything about the boy is divine to Jared, especially his pee; Jared thinks Casper can literally just pick up a knife and stabs the man clean through the heart, killing him, and he wouldn’t even be mad. Of course, Casper would never do that, he’s probably in love with his daddy more than his daddy’s in love with him, and that’s saying a lot. Jared does not want to play favorites, not at all, but his love for Casper is simply way too strong, too powerful; he wants to be Casper's slave, the boy is his god, his king, his prince, his precious baby boy; and with Ethan and Chris only recently coming into the picture, who can blame him for thinking like that?


While the man’s looking for toilet paper, Chris crawls over and sits in Ethan’s laps, to the older boy’s astonishment; the normalized casual nudity still finding ways to stun him till this very moment. The younger boy is small, like a first-grader; Ethan’s half-hard cock gently caressing Chris’ scarred asscheeks, and he doesn’t seem to care. Right, Ethan thinks, this boy was abused, his whole body is marred with scars, his ears has small bits cut out, bruise marks still visible all over his neck and shoulders. Even more astonishing to Ethan, however, is how Chris just keeps doing whatever he was doing, watching tv and browsing Tik Tok on his phone.


To Chris, ‘Casper’ has been acting really weird today. From the fall, to the way the older boy looks at him like he’s never even seen him before since Jared went away to look for toilet papers. So, he wants to comfort him, he crawls into the older boy’s lap and cuddles, something Casper loves doing. In spite of his best efforts, he still hasn’t even kissed Casper yet, his crush. Despite the increasingly frequent fucking, sucking and moaning happening all around the house, his personal relationship with Casper himself has had little progress; years and years of severe abuse has left him quite literally mute and incapable of social interactions with boys his age, let alone his crush; the fact that he cannot leave the house only exacerbates the problem.


When Jared returns and finds his boys already cuddling, his heart melts.


“Aw, you guys already get along so well!” - The man sits down, his cock having gone soft.


“Um, yeah…” - Ethan says. “He’s really quiet though…”


“Oh right! He doesn’t speak! Chris, this is Ethan, my other son!” - Jared’s tone is joyful.


Chris is spooked, he jumps up and hits Ethan’s jaw from below.


“Ow!”


Jared freaks out again. “Oh my god are you okay?”


“I’m okay…” - Ethan finds it incredible; the Jared of old would never ask him that question with that much urgency.


“Be careful baby…”


“I know daddy.”


“Hey Chris can you sit over there a bit so i can clean Ethan?” - The man asks Chris.


Chris crawls back to his original spot; Ethan can see the boy’s permanent gaping asshole on display, the reason why he has to wear a diaper at nine years of age.


“Wow…” - Ethan exclaims.


“What?”


“His butthole…”


“Yeah, it’s terrible, i looked that up online and there’s no way to fix that.”


“That’s…” - Ethan throws up a little. “I don’t know what to say…”


“It’s okay.” - Jared takes out a lengthy piece of paper and begins wiping his son’s face and neck clean of cum. “Stay still for a bit alright baby?”


“Okay…” - Ethan doesn’t like the coarse paper rubbing on his young, smooth skin; but he digresses. “So—“


A phone’s ringing interrupts Ethan, it’s Jared’s.


With one hand still cleaning his son, Jared picks up the phone, it’s his baby boy, Casper; he turns on the speaker phone and gets back to what he was doing.


“Hey baby! What’s up?” - The man is happy.


“Can you come home?” - Casper’s voice is a bit odd, somewhat even unpleasant.


“Oh, okay?” - Jared is puzzled. “What’s wrong baby?”


“Aunt Caroline is here.”


The man’s eyes are instantly wide open; what the fuck is that wretched bitch doing here, he thinks.


“Oh… It’s her…” - Ethan looks down; he hasn’t heard much from his dad’s side of the family since he was little, but from what little he’s heard, his aunt is not exactly a great person.


He looks up at his daddy, and on the man’s face sports an extremely unusual stern expression; Jared is pissed.


“Are you going back home?” - The boy asks.


The man is inert, it takes him a while before the question registers.


“Oh… yeah, maybe you should stay here, is that alright?” - He asks, still continuing to clean the cum off of Ethan's chest.


“Okay…”


---


After calling his daddy, Casper goes to sit nervously on the table across his aunt. 


“So, how’s school?” - The woman asks coldly.


“It’s uh, fine… aunt Caroline…” - The boy swallows audibly.


“That’s great.”


Casper knows Caroline has two daughters, both of whom have cut all contact with her.


“When did you start wearing glasses?” - She asks.


“Since… last week?”


“Yeah…” - She almost spews into her ‘kids these days’ speech, but manages to contain herself.


“I’m gonna… go upstairs…” - Casper sheepishly announces.


“Ok, sure.”


Casper is surprised at being let go so easily. Caroline watches the boy hurries upstair in quiet disgust.


Twenty minutes later


Caroline is relaxed, sitting on the couch when the door to her brother’s house opens. She doesn’t stand up, doesn’t even turn her head.


Only when he finally comes in the living room does she even barely acknowledge his existence.


“Caroline.” - He says coldly.


The woman doesn’t respond, only stares at him with a smug look on her face. 


Jared is nervous, he comes to sit down across his sister.


“What brought you here?” - He asks; a subtle disdain in his voice.


“Your wife called me.” - She answers, her tone similar.


Jared doesn’t respond, he only cautiously looks at her, his eyes gleaming with contempt; Caroline likewise returns the favor.


A long pause ensues.


“I’m just gonna cut to the chase.” - The woman crosses her legs.


“I’ll be staying here for a while.”

Chapter 25: The Room

“What?” - Jared’s voice is audibly shaken. “What do you mean?” he asks.


“Do you even know where your wife is?” - Caroline responds with another question.


Come to think of it, Jared’s wife has been nowhere to be seen since yesterday’s afternoon.


“No.” - He answers, defeated.


“Typical.” - Caroline’s face is gleaming with smugness, a glaring disdain for her ‘disappointment’ of a brother.


“Where is she? My wife?”


Caroline lays back on the couch.


“She’s back at her parents' house.” - She says.


“Okay, then what are you doing here?”


“Well, she said she doesn’t wanna talk to you, so she asked me to do it instead.”


“Do what?” - Jared is growing frustrated with the cryptic, half-ass phrasing his sister’s employing. “Can you just get to the point?”


“Rude.” - The woman rolls her eyes. “Your wife asked me to save your marriage.”


“What?” - Jared is shocked. “What? No fucking way!” he lashes out before standing straight up.


“Don’t you fucking swear at me.” - The woman frowns, her face stern, authoritative. “Sit down.”


The man wants to storm out of the house and murder somebody, the years of bullying and abuse by the woman who is supposed to be his sister made apparent on his strained, painful expression. Still, he knows he has to keep calm and continue playing this 'game', even if just for a little while.


“…” - He sits down in complete silence; his deadly gaze fixated on his sister’s.


“Now. I know you don’t like me, and truth told i don’t like you either, but your wife and i, you know, we’re friends.”


“You are?”


“Of course, you don’t even know your own wife!” - Caroline speaks with a bemused tone.


“Since when?”


“Since you didn’t come back home four, five nights a week?”


Jared has no defense.


“…” - He keeps staring at Caroline, resigned to silence.


“Yeah, figured. And i always knew, it would end like this.”


Jared’s stare turns into a glare.


“If you don’t like girls why even bother—“


“Alright, that’s enough. It’s time for you to leave.” - Jared’s voice is firm, insistent.


“Calm down.”


“I am calm.”


“Then listen.”


“I’m listening.”


“Shut the fuck up and listen!” - Caroline closes her eyes and composes herself. After a few seconds, she takes out a piece of paper from her purse.


“Is that what i think it is?” - The man is pensive.


“Yep.” - She puts the paper on the glass table. “It’s exactly what you think it is.”


Jared doesn’t even dare look at the contents of the paper. “What do you want from me?” he asks.


“Either you sign that paper right now, both of you separate, and all of your assets are split in half. You have two kids so that part should be easy, one goes with her the other goes with you, you won’t be expected to pay any alimony—“


“Oh my god they’re twins!” - The man speaks out in frustration.


“What?”


“The kids, they’re twins, and you’re speaking about them as if they’re some kind of property!” - Jared’s tone is earnest, pleading. “And they’ve never even been separated before, they’ll be... devastated…”


“Yeah, maybe you should have thought about that before cheating on their mother.” - Caroline is dismissive. “Anyways, this isn’t my problem. I’m here to offer you a solution.”


“What do you want?”


“Go to her, apologize, and make up to her.”


“What about the kids?”


“I’m free today, i can take care of them for you.”


“Her parents live across the country, it’ll take a few days.”


“Then take a few days off.”


“What about you, don’t you work as well?” - Jared asks.


“I can take a few days off as well, at worst i can hire a full-time babysitter.”


Jared is confused. “Why? Why do all this? You don’t even like us?”


“Wrong. I don’t like you, Jared, i’m fine with the rest of your family."


“Whatever.”


“Like it or not, i have always been a part of your family, and i don’t want to it break even more.” - The woman explains. “You’re a degenerate, but you’re a smart one, like mom always said, so don’t be stupid. Come apologize to your wife, who has done nothing wrong. You are completely at fault for this one.” - Her tone now condescending.


“What do you mean ‘degenerate’?” - Jared asks, his voice terrifyingly calm.


“It doesn’t matter, just—“


“Get out.” - Jared’s face is furious.


“What?”


“Get. Out.”


“What did you just say to me?” - Caroline still tries to toy with her now obviously angered brother.


“I said, get, the, FUCK, OUT of my HOUSE!” - The man screams, his voice primal, terrifying.


“Calm down. Remember, she won’t speak to you no matter what, i’m your only ticket off this fucked up train.” - On the other hand, Caroline’s voice remain calm, collected.


“What the FUCK, do you WANT?” - Jared asks again, the diction of his voice dripping with disdain.


“Oh my god! You stupid fucking queer! i already told you, go to your wife and make up to her—“


Jared slams his fist on the table, the brittle glass shatters into a million pieces.


The loud, cascading noise echoes around the entire house, attracting Casper’s attention; the boy quickly gets off his phone and rushes downstairs.


“You fucking animal, still haven’t changed a bit.” - Caroline, only mildly amused, stands up.


Jared’s lower hand starts to bleed profusely.


“I’ll be back this afternoon, you’d better make up your mind by then.” - She turns back and walks towards the door before turning back.


“If something like this happens again, i’ll make sure you’ll never see your kids’ faces again.” - She says before opening the door and leaving.


Jared sits back down and writhes in pain.


“Daddy! Are you alright?” - An angelic voice snaps him out of his stasis, he opens his eyes and sees his baby boy Casper at the foot of the stairs, panicking seeing his daddy’s all bloodied up and in pain. The boy tries to walk forward.


“No no no! Baby don’t walk here, the glass!” - He quickly warns his son.


Casper is stopped dead in his track.


“Wha-What do i do??” - The boy asks with a stutter.


“Go to the toilet and get me some bandages is that alright baby?” - Jared stands up.


“Okay, okay, wait for me.” - Casper says before rushing to the bathroom. He quickly opens the first aid kit and takes out a roll of bandages.


Jared carefully shimmies through the shattered sea of razor sharp glass fragments. Exhausted, he sits down, his back to the wall.


Casper runs out of the toilet only to find Jared sitting right outside. He immediately crouches down.


“Hey baby…” - Jared’s voice is comically sensual, intimate. A devious grin on his face.


“Daddy! Be serious! You’re bleeding so much!” - Casper keeps panicking, his cute baby voice hushed like a bird’s morning chime. “What do i do? Daddy, what do i do??”


Jared knows it’s no longer time to fuck around.


“Give me the bandage baby, i can do this myself.”


“Okay…” - Casper reluctantly gives the man the bandages.


Jared clunkily but finally manages to bandage himself with his other arm.


“Does it hurt?” - The boy asks.


“Nah, just a little.” - He lies, it hurts like hell. Still, lucky for him, it is just a flesh wound.


“Do we need to go to the hospital?”


“Nah baby, just some bandages is enough.”


“Okay daddy…” - The boy says before crawling into the man’s lap.


The two hold each other tightly, Casper’s face in his daddy’s chest, taking in all the familiar scent.


“Why did you hurt your fist daddy…?” - The boy asks.


“Because i punched the table.” - The man answers matter-of-factly.


“Yeah i know that but, is it because of aunt Caroline?”


“Yeah…”


“Why do you hate her so much?”


“Well…” - Jared closes his eyes. “It was when i was thirteen.”


“Okay…”


“I was in love with my cousin, a boy. He was really beautiful, like you—“


Casper can't help but blushes. “How old was he?” he asks.


“He was twelve…” - Jared realizes. “A bit older than you!”


“Wow…”


“Yep! So, lemme continue.” - Jared pulls his son’s shorts and kinky underwear down with his uninjured hand. “I was in love with this boy, and he was in love with me, we had this deep connection y’know, and we had a good few months together.” he fondles Casper’s asscrack and dildo-occupied asshole.


“What did you do with him?”


“Just vanilla stuffs, like sucking, and sword fighting, things like that, no fucking though, i was too young so i wasn’t experienced.”


“What’s sword fight?” - Casper innocently asks. “Is it like, how they do it in the asian movies, but with cocks instead of real swords?”


Jared is surprised by his son’s intuition.


“That’s… right. Well... anyways, one day we were naked in my room doing some stuffs, and your aunt walked in.”


“Woah! That sucks…”


“Yeah… she didn’t tell anyone but she’s despised me ever since. Well, to be fair, she was always a nasty person before that, so..." - Jared refrains from telling his son about the real reason he resents Caroline so much:  The years and years of psychological torture and blackmail he went through because of his sister.


“So what’s she doing here?”


“Listen baby, lemme handle it alright? I know i hurt my hand today, but it won’t happen again, i can handle this.” - The man assures his boy.


“Okay daddy…”


“You peed yet?”


“I did already, in the toilet, sorry daddy…”


“It’s okay baby.” - The man leans down for a deep kiss with his baby boy. The taste of Casper’s lips remains as divine as ever.


“Hmmm, hmmm….” - Casper’s cute little lips clash with his lover’s, he closes his eyes in pleasure.


 After a blissful minute, Jared breaks the kiss.


“Have you eaten anything yet baby?” - Jared asks.


“No daddy, but i was gonna eat some mac and cheese in the fridge…”


“Sure, lemme…” - Jared was gonna say ‘carry’, but that is not exactly feasible given the current condition of his hand. “Let’s go to the kitchen.”


The two stand up and go to the kitchen together.


Later, as Jared is watching his son munch down his breakfast, yet another perverted idea comes up in his head.


“Hey baby, mind sharing?” - He asks, to which the boy happily delivers a spoonful of cheesy macaroni to his mouth. “Nah baby, i want it straight from your mouth.


Casper pauses for a moment before leaning over; the man already opening his mouth in anticipation. The boy then opens his own mouth and releases the half-eaten food mixed with his own saliva into his daddy’s mouth. He even feels a bit weirded out, even after all the weird sexual stunts that’s he’s been through; Jared, meanwhile, and despite just cumming not long earlier, is immensely aroused as per usual.


The man is truly a degenerate, no doubt about that.


---


Meanwhile, at Stephen’s apartment complex


Sullivan, the old, long retired supervisor of the entire apartment building, has been receiving complaints about a particular rotting smell coming from one of the rooms on floor 10; the smell was faint until a week ago but gradually got more and more intense as time went on. So intense, that he could not ignore the complaints any longer. The owner of the room, Stephen, must be a real piece of work, he thinks, to have left so much trash in the room that the smell is no different from a…


No way, he assures himself, no way that the unthinkable can happen, right?


Arriving before Stephen’s room, the stench of rot so absolutely vile that Sullivan has to cover his nose and mouth.


“Hello? Stephen? Are you in there?” - The old man calls out, but there is no response; the silence is getting more and more deafening.


“Hello?” - He calls out again, before knocking a few times, still no response from inside the room.


“My fucking god...” - He curses, a hint of fear in his voice.


He takes his phone out and dials.


“Hello? Yeah, i have an emergency for ya.” - He walks a few steps back to alleviate himself of the foul smell in the air. “So i’m standing in front of one of the rooms at the apartment place i supervise and uh…”


“I think there’s a dead body in there.”

Chapter 26: The Mall

Powerless, that’s the word. Exactly, that is the word, that one would use to describe Jared’s situation right now.


Powerless to do anything about the upcoming, inevitable separation of his children.


Powerless, humiliated even, that his wife has chosen the person he’s despised the most in the world to be the captain of the sinking ship that is their marriage.


Powerless, that a monster is still out there, hungry, ravenous and licking its wound, waiting for the time to strike.


Any time now.


Or is it?


---


At Stephen’s apartment building


Sullivan taps his feet on the carpeted floor of his room, anxiously.


A buzz on his door makes him jump, he is an old man after all.


“Hello? Who’s there?” - He stands up and quickly walks over to answer the buzz.


“Sullivan Palmer? This is the police, you called us thirty minutes ago about an uh, unpleasant smell in one of your rooms?”


“Oh, of course! I’ll be right there!”


The old man hurries to the entrance to greet the police officers; the old wooden floor beneath creaking noisily, annoyingly every time he takes a step.


He opens the door to find two police officers clad in dark blue uniforms; they both seem to be about in their late twenties, early thirties, about the same height, though one is considerably more chubby than the other.


“Good morning sir.” - The fit officer politely greets Sullivan; he’s holding his badge, the both of them with guns and batons strapped to their belts, themselves full of other… equipments that Sullivan obviously has no idea of. “My name is officer Daniel Wald and this is my partner officer Frank Seigler.”


“Hi there!” - The other officer follows, his tone irreverent, joyous; it is immediately apparent to Sullivan that there is some kind of a bro-cop type of dynamic between these two.


“You said there’s a supposed ‘dead body’ in the building?” - Officer Wald wastes no time getting to the point.


“Yes, of course, come in officers!” - Sullivan leads them into the building. “People’ve been complaining about a room on floor... ten, yeah floor ten. There’s uh… quite an unpleasant smell coming from inside.” he carefully explains to the two officers walking behind him.


“Are you the owner of this building?” - Officer Wald asks. “And are you sure it’s a ‘dead body’ and not someone forgetting to take out the trash or… something?”


“This place’s falling apart!” - Officer Seigler adds.


“Oh my god… Would you please excuse my partner’s behavior Mr. Palmer, he’s got a quick mouth.”


“Excuse you! Hey, old man! How long you worked here?” - Seigler asks, his tone brash, cheeky.


Sullivan giggles a little.


“My sister-in-law owns the building, i just look after it for her. And to answer officer uh, Signal? Sorry your name’s really hard to pronounce.” - Sullivan’s voice is calm in an almost comical way.


Wald can’t help but burst into restrained laughter while Seigler rolls his eyes and audibly exhales.


“It’s Seigler.” - The chubby officer says, visibly annoyed.


“Officer Seigler, right. Oh you must excuse my memory, i’m an old man!” - Sullivan humorously exclaims.


He leads them to the elevator.


“For your question sir, the smell is unholy like nothing i’ve ever seen in my sixty six years on this earth! You’ll see when we get there, i’ve smelled trash that’s foul but this is something else.” - Sullivan tells Wald, who quietly acknowledges with a faint nod.


“It has an elevator? Damn!” - Seigler comments.


“Yes, officer... what was it again? Seagull? Yeah, i mean, this place is pretty crappy, but it’s not that crappy.”


“Yeah sure old man, you still didn’t answer my other question.”


"Which one?"


"How long have you worked here?" - Seigler asks, still annoyed.


“Oh yes, of course! I’ve been working here since i retired for about a… year or so, so i guess five years?”


“Do you like the job?” - Officer Wald asks.


“Yes, of course! Otherwise i’d be happily sulking by the sea in Florida or something! Not staying here at this old crappy place enjoying my retirement. It’s all about the people you know.” - Sullivan says just as the elevator door opens.


“Sure old man, and my name is Seigler, Seig-ler!” - The chubby officer pouts.


“I know officer, and my name is Sullivan, not old man.” - Sullivan responds with much vigor, a slight snark in his tone of voice.


“Ugh! Whatever!”


After taking the two men up to the tenth floor, Sullivan leads them to Stephen’s room, where the obscenely unpleasant smell immediately makes itself apparent.


“Holy shit!” - Officer Seigler is taken aback, he nearly falls to the ground. “Must be half of fuckin’ Normandy in there!”


“Dispatch, this is unit 35, Wald and Seigler.” - Officer Wald promptly brings the comm radio to his mouth; his other hand covering his nose. “We have a 10-54 in the apartment building uptown.” he speaks with much urgency.


“I repeat, we have confirmed the 10-54 in the apartment building uptown.”


---


Meanwhile, at Jared’s rental house.


Little Chris squirms in Ethan’s lap, the both of them still without a single piece of clothing on their bodies. Ethan has been showing Chris some of his favorite animes, and the boy has been absolutely loving it; his dreamy eyes basically superglued to the screen.


“Yeah, and this one’s pretty cool as well.” - Ethan swipes to another video, and another, and another; already, he can feel an intrinsic connection to the boy in his lap. Already, he feels like a big brother all over again, that this precious life in his lap is worth protecting, worth nurturing.


He feels like he wants to give everything for this boy, all the love, the affection that he deserves; for he knows first-hand how devastating it is to feel, no, to know that your own father doesn’t love you.


Speaking of the devil, the moment that thought leaves his mind, he can hear Jared’s car pull up in the driveway. Soon after, the man opens the door and comes inside with Casper. It is still weird, Ethan thinks, to see his younger people of all people wear glasses.


The sight of Jared, and especially Casper, excites Chris to no end; the boy immediately jumps up from Ethan’s lap, nearly knocking out the older boy, yet again, but thankfully Ethan has already managed to preemptively get his jaws out of the way of the younger boy.


Chris hurriedly runs to hug Casper around the waist tightly, an expression of elation, extreme happiness on his face.


“Oh hey! Where are your clothes?” - Casper ruffles the younger boy’s bright, brown hair.


“Yeah Chris, you should at least wear some diapers.” - Jared is worried feces might leak out of Chris as he walks around the house.


Speaking of the house, it has been renovated to an extent that it now feels even more homely and lively than Jared's actual house. The additions of bright, multi-colored string lights around the house along with the walls being repainted in warm, eye-catching colors has made this place, once empty and cold, now cosy and comfortable. Jared thinks he might just buy out this house for good; the old house for him, now especially without his wife, has become stale and even somewhat hostile, the fact that he broke the living room’s glass table is certainly not helping.


Ethan notices the bandages on one of Jared’s hands.


“Daddy, your hand…”


“Oh yeah, don’t worry about it baby.” - Jared walks into the bathroom to examine the damage, the cut is shallow and should recover within the new few days; however, it will still be a major pain in the ass to explain to all those whom it might concern. “Ethan, you wanna go do something at the mall today?” Jared has to speak loudly from inside the bathroom.


“When?” - Ethan asks.


“Maybe now? You busy this afternoon?”


“Uh…” - Ethan thinks for a moment. “Nope! Nothing!”


“That’s great!” - Jared rebandages himself and walks out to the couch where Ethan is still sitting; Casper and Chris having already settled in next to him. “Mwah!” the man leans down and kisses Ethan very audibly on the cheek; the boy can’t help but look down, his little cock hardens, his cheeks reddens delicately.


Seeing his son flustered by a single kiss to the cheek, Jared’s heart practically melts; he leans in for a kiss again, this time on the lips. The two close their eyes, the man climbs on top of the boy; both of them deep in love and affection, their bodies pressed tightly on each other.


Next to them, Casper isn’t about to let himself be excluded from the action.


“Hey Chris, wanna kiss?” - He asks the younger boy.


Chris’ breathing almost instantly pumps up to the max, his two cute cheeks so hot you’d get burned by touching it; inside his chest, his heart, already beating fast, begins violently spasming in anticipation for a kiss with Casper, his crush.


“I guess that’s a yes then.” - Casper says before leaning in, and the two boys’ lips join, their wet tongues dancing together along with the man and boy next to them.


After a hot minute, Chris breaks the kiss and slides down to remove’s Casper’s shorts and underwear before taking the hard little cock into his mouth and starts sucking; the older boy himself is surprised by Chris taking the initiative.


“Oh yeah… oh yeah…” - Casper moans softly.


Jared looks up to see an immeasurably hot sight, but he knows he can’t cum just yet; the kiss with Ethan is interrupted.


“Aw daddy can we kiss a lil more?” - Ethan pleads adorably.


“Oh baby how can i resist you asking me that?”


And the two resumes their passionate making out, until Casper’s uncharacteristically quiet orgasm breaks their kiss again for good; the boy holding Chris head with a very firm grips as he cums spurts and spurts of divine boy cum into Chris’ throat. The younger boy is very much used to sucking much bigger cocks and milking them for cum, but Casper’s cock and cum is special; they smell so good, even his asshole, and Chris knows how bad assholes can smell.


When they are done, trails of spit runs down Ethan’s perfect smooth body; and for Chris, he has swallowed every single drop of Casper’s cum, getting thicker and thicker every day due to the constant sexual activities with his family. It is a shame, really, for him and his daddy, that Ethan still can’t cum actual semen out of his cock yet.


And they might never have the chance to see it; the sudden realization saddens Casper, he closes his eyes and tries to hide his gloom.


Later, on Jared’s car, on the way to the mall.


Casper keeps staring sadly at his brother right next to him, who in turn is looking outside thoughtfully, palm on one side of his face; in his lap, Chris is sitting neatly, his eyes glued to the phone. The three of them are all sitting in the back seat today, a rare occurrence, considering this is the first time Chris has gotten out of the house in nearly a month since that trip to the convenience store back when he was first rescued.


It is nearly noon, the blaring late Autumn sun is unusually intense today, its light basking the car’s black dashboard in a glorious golden fleck of sunlight through the windshield.


“So…” - Ethan turns to look at Jared driving across the car from him, his slow turn giving Casper just enough time to look away at the streets forward. “What are we… doing at the mall?”


“I don’t… know? Last time i took Casper to the mall we bought some things and well, you know. I guess there’s a movie theater, restaurants so we can eat, probably an arcade as well—”


“Wait, are we going to that mall daddy?” - Casper stops looking at his brother for a second and turns his gaze to Jared.


“Yep. The closest mall after this one is in the city, and trust me you guys do not want to go to the city today."


“But… what if he’s there?” - Casper asks, a sense of fear in his voice.


“Eh, i wouldn’t worry about that baby, relax! Uh well, i mean, it will be crowded everywhere, it’s a Sunday, even if we meet him, he won’t dare to do anything. Makes sense, right?” - Jared sounds remarkably composed, calm and collected.


“Um… okay…” - Casper still has doubts, but is nonetheless comforted by his daddy, the love of his life.


Ethan, likewise, is feeling mixed about this trip. Soon, however, he returns back to his old ways of looking out the window with a sad look on his face to a far away place over the horizons, but this time, instead of continuing to drown in waves and waves of melancholia, he decides to abruptly turn around out of nowhere and catches Casper staring at him; the younger boy blushes upon being caught and tries to look away.


“Hey, why you staring at me?” - Ethan asks, making Casper panic and look away.


Chris looks up from his phone and looks at Ethan while pointing a finger to himself; a confused look on his face.


“No, not you, him!”


“M-me? No way!” - Casper tries to play it cool, an innocent look on his face, it is incredibly adorable.


“Way! Don’t lie, you’ve been looking at me since we got on, i know!” - Ethan’s tone is questioning, skeptical.


“What’s going on back there? - Jared asks, his eyes still on the road ahead.


“Casper keeps staring at me daddy!” - Ethan says.


Jared peers his eyes around for a moment to ponder before realizing something.


“Casper?” - He says, his voice kind, warm.


“Yes daddy?” - Casper timidly responds.


“You have something you wanna say to Ethan?”


Casper looks down, frustrated.


“…No?” - After a long pause, he finally answers.


“Are you sure?” - Jared asks again.


Casper looks up to see both Chris and Ethan looking at him intently, waiting for an answer.


“Um…” - He takes another long pause; it is obvious he has something to say, but for some reason cannot say it. “Nope! It’s nothing!”


“Okay baby, well maybe you should stop staring at your brother if he’s not comfortable with it.”


“Okay daddy…”


“You can stare at me, i don’t mind.” - Ethan tells his brother.


Casper doesn’t say a thing.

Chapter 27: The Nightstand

Later, at the mall.


Sounds of children laughing fill the air; it is soothing, almost meditative, a breeze of Autumn winds to soothe the growing storm that is approaching.


The first place that the trio of Ethan, Casper and Chris wants to go to after a few rounds rummaging around the crowded mall is obviously the arcade. It is a brightly lit, vibrant and colorful place; full of old-school, decades-old arcade machines.


Ethan and especially Casper have had plenty of experience with these types of games, but the same cannot be said of poor Chris, who understandably has never even grasped the concept of an arcade ever before. The older boys teach him to play, before Casper thoroughly annihilates everyone else, including his daddy, at nearly every single game they play; his down mood from before having seemingly disappeared as he and his brothers mow down Jared’s wallet with the hundreds of dollars of chips they've bought to feed the hungry arcade machines.


After that, the boys decide on going to the movies, only to find the next showing for the movie they like nearly an hour away, so they decide to go eat something instead. On the way to the restaurant, however, the four go past that public restroom, the place where he had that fateful meeting with Chris and his… dad. The man takes an extended gaze at the restroom door as they walk by; a sinister, uneasy feeling growing in his stomach.


At the restaurant, the four decide on having an entire BBQ buffet.


While Ethan is focused on cutting and eating his meat, and Jared is busy preparing Chris' food, Casper is busy scrolling through Tik Tok and Instagram on his phone; a thoughtful, yet somehow thoughtless look at the same time on his face. Jared thinks if anyone else’s kid was doing this at the table when the family is having a meal he would think that kid is spoiled rotten, but not when that kid is his Casper - who has an obvious addiction to social media of course, like many kids his age, but he knows for a fact that his precious baby boy has a warm, sweet heart, and if he is going to listen to anyone, it would be Jared.


“Hey, Casper, baby, why don’t you eat your meat?” - Jared asks his younger son.


“…” - Casper fails to respond, the bright yellow restaurant light reflects off of his phone screen onto his glasses.


Jared is patient, of course, he always is with Casper.


“Casper! Casper! Wake up!” - The man calls out, his hands still busy cutting Chris’ meat.


Ethan looks up from his plate and turn his attention to his brother.


“Hey, he's calling you.” - He nudges on Casper’s shoulder.


“Oh what? What’s wrong?” - Casper is flabbergasted, he looks up and around in confusion.


“You still haven’t touched your food.” - Jared says.


“Oh, uh…” - The boy scratches his head. “I’m… not hungry…” he says emphatically.


“What?” - Jared is confused; across the table, Ethan is unsurprised. Jared finds it particularly baffling however; this particular BBQ restaurant is Casper’s favorite. “Something wrong with the meat or something? Are you sick?”


“No…” - The younger boy leans back on his comfortable padded seat. “I just… don’t feel like eating.”


“Okay...?” - The man finishes cutting Chris’ meat, he turns his full attention to Casper. “Baby, is something wrong?”


“…” - Casper remains silent, he looks down.


But Jared knows exactly why his boy is acting this way, there can be only one explanation, and that explanation is right next to him.


“Is this because of Ethan?”


Casper sheepishly nods his head.


Jared turns to look at Ethan, the two share a slight grin on their faces.


“Yeah i knew it. Alright, how about this, Ethan?”


“Yeah?”


“Why don’t you cut your brother’s meat for him, can you do that baby?” - Jared asks.


“Uhm, okay…” - Ethan reluctantly agrees; he reaches over to pick up Casper’s fork and knife. “Move out a little, gimme some room.” he requests, that which the younger boy quickly complies; Casper is acting very unusual today.


As Ethan is cutting Casper’s food, the boy can’t help but notice his brother sneaking a look at him once in a while.


“What’s wrong with you today? You keep acting so weird…” - Ethan tells Casper, who doesn’t respond.


It takes Ethan a few minutes to finish cutting up Casper’s meat; when he’s finally done, however, Casper, out of nowhere, leans in and kisses him on the cheek.


The older boy is wide-eyed, blood rushes to his pale, plump cheeks; the same thing happens to Jared, who briefly looks around to find no one else looking, thankfully enough. Still, Jared thinks it must not be that weird to see an absolutely adorable preteen boy kiss his twin brother on the cheek in a restaurant, especially considering the stuffs they do at home in their bedroom.


After that, Casper finally eats. Now full, the four then get themselves back to the cinema to catch the movie; yet another familiar experience for Jared and his twins, but for Chris is a door to a whole another world being opened to his young, innocent eyes.


The excessively loud sounds, the huge screen, the popcorns and sodas, the cheering, the clapping, the general atmosphere, all amaze and overwhelm Chris’ blooming view on the world around him; and his new family is all the more proud, and fascinated, by their newest member’s eager exploration of it.


After the movie, all of them now exhausted, Jared takes his boys home. He so desperately wants to move; from the old house, now cold and decrepit, to the new one, the one that is now full of love and warmth, the coziness practically emanating from every square inch of the house. Still, he knows that until the divorce is finalized, he can't move yet; for he has to stay and maintain an illusion of a 'happy' marriage, one that has been shattered a long, long time ago. He knows he still has another meeting with his sister this afternoon, one that will drastically change his family forever.


---


Meanwhile, at Stephen’s apartment building.


THUMP... THUMP... THUMP


“Motherfucker!” - Officer Seigler holds his shoulder in pain, he’s been going at it with Stephen’s room door for a good five minutes now, to no avail; the door is very much sturdy. “Why, won’t, it, BUDGE!”


“Yeah, this is not working.” - Officer Wald, hands on his hip, turns to Sullivan standing next to him, the both of them behind Seigler. “Sir, do you have like uh, spare key or something?”


Sullivan ponders for a moment. “Actually, yes, i do. Gimme a few minutes gentlemen.” - The old man turns away and walks to the elevator.


“Wait, so… i did all that shit for… nothing??” - Seigler turns around; his pouty, chubby face sweaty and exhausted.


“Not yet, the building is old, the spare key might not work.” - Wald says, calm and collected as usual.


“Oh please you! Could have done that from the beginning!” - Seigler leans down, hands on his ankle; the man’s breathing is hard, labored.


After a few minutes, Sullivan comes back with a chain of rusty, old keys.


“Sorry to keep you waiting gentlemen, i have the keys.” He notices officer Seigler sitting on the floor, back to the wall behind him. “Um, are you alright?” he asks, actual concern in his voice.


“Yeah yeah yeah just open the door.” - Seigler is brash and annoyed; after prepping himself, he stands up.


It takes Sullivan a long while to find the right key, but when he inserts the key, it doesn’t fit; the lock’s been changed.


“What?” - Sullivan asks, frustrated. “He’s changed the locks!”


“Damn it!” - Seigler punches the wall, enraged.


“Alright, i’m thinking we do this the old-fashioned way, where’s the fire extinguisher?” - Wald asks Sullivan, who points to the exit stairs.


The lean officer promptly comes fetch the old, heavy fire extinguisher from the exit stairs, before taking a good look at the stairs itself, an idea formulates in his head. After coming back to the hallway, extinguisher in tow, the putrid smell enters his nostril again, making him nearly gag in disgust.


“Alright, stand back.” - He warns his partner and Sullivan before raising the extinguisher over his head and, in one sweep motion, smashes the locks on Stephen’s door. “Hah…!” he grunts.


SMACK!


SMACK!


SMACK!


After a few attempts, the lock is finally battered enough; the door itself slightly opens upon Wald’s final smash.


The three men open the door fully and slowly walk inside, the disgusting smell getting even more heavy on the nose.


"Hello? Stephen? You there?" - Sullivan calls out; there is no response.


"Mr. Palmer please stay out while we go inside to investigate." - Wald bluntly instructs the old man.


"Sure thing officer, i'll wait out here."


The apartment is dark, unclean, messy, dusty; the sunlight completely blocked by plastic curtains.


"Get ready." - Wald says, his tone extremely serious.


"Yep." - Seigler responds. "Right behind you."


They carefully walk in a little more, the two officers take out their guns and take aim, their flashlights piercing through the dark; hearts thumping in their chests.


The living room is empty, so is the toilet, and the balcony. There are only two rooms left, they check the first one, it seems to be the master bedroom, but it is also empty.


So they go to check the last room.


Opening the door, to another bedroom but smaller than the first one, they’ve finally found it.


The source of the foul, foul, stench of death, thick in the air.


Stephen’s pale, lifeless, naked body is lying on the floor, surrounded by a pool of his own dried, crusted blood.


A knife is deep in his chest, straight through his heart; his limbs contorted in unnatural ways, they seem to have all been broken.


His eyes and mouth are wide open, his skin has sunk in and is well in the process of rotting; legions of flies buzzing in the air above.


The truth is now laid bare in front of their eyes.


Stephen has been murdered.


---


Later, in the afternoon, at Jared’s house.


“What??” - Jared looks at his sister across the newly-replaced glass table from him. “Already?” he is shocked.


“Yeah. She wants either one, to be with her at her parent’s place by tomorrow morning.” - Caroline’s expression is inert, no-nonsense.


“You gotta be kidding me.”


“I’m not.”


Jared knows he can’t get angry again; he composes himself.


“Alright, alright.” - His voice surprisingly lucid, controlled. “Just, it will take more than just this evening to pack his things up, and he needs to say goodbye to his friends. Just… give me until Tuesday, and uh, and you can… you can have him.” he says, almost pleading, hiding the pain in his voice.


Caroline closes her eyes for a moment and ponders.


“Fine.” - She says coldly. “I’ll come pick him up on Tuesday morning, five a.m, no sooner, no later.”


Jared slightly nods his head in defeat.


“One question though… Which one is it gonna be?” - Caroline asks, curious.


“What do you mean?”


“Don’t play stupid.”


“Oh…”


The crushing realization sets in, Jared closes his eyes solemnly. He takes a deep breath.


An agonizingly long pause ensues.


“You’ll know when you get here.”


---


Later, at night, at Jared’s rental house.


Chris lies exhausted next to Jared on the bed, the both of them naked; the boy having just emptied his bladder into the man’s stomach not long earlier along with getting his cock sucked until he came right after.


Jared is satisfied, his piss diet having kept him filled to the brim lately; the sweet aftertaste of boy piss still lingers in his mouth, he hungrily licks his lips, eager for more.


“Alright Chris, now i need to clean you, that means i have to touch your hole, get ready alright?”


He picks up a towel and carefully wipes Chris’ asscrack and crotch clean, the boy now getting less and less sensitive when Jared touches his butthole, before taking out a pack of diaper from the nightstand and putting one on the boy himself.


Chris, after getting his diaper put on, stands up and lovingly kisses Jared on the mouth; the two then devolve into a passionate tongue kiss, their arms holding each other tightly.


The boy is slightly put off by the scent of piss in the man’s mouth, his own piss, no less, but nonetheless keeps kissing Jared deeply; their tongues quashing together like torrents at sea on a stormy day.


"Mmph... mmph..." - Mutual moans of pleasure barely escape their mouths, their eyes close shut and their hearts beat with an unrestrained vigor.


When they’re done, Jared is amazed.


“Wow… That was… great Chris! You’re really good at this!” - He compliments the little boy.


Chris blushes. The faint, warm, yellow string lights of the room barely illuminating the two of them.


“It’s been a while now, and uh, well, i think i have something i need to tell you.”


The boy nods eagerly.


“The first thing is, i’m getting you a private tutor.” - Jared realizes Chris might not understand what ‘tutor’ means. “It’s like, a, teacher, who will teach you stuffs, like math, and English, and geography, stuffs like that. I work all day so i can’t teach you like they do, is that okay for you?”


Chris looks up and thinks for a moment before gently nodding.


“That’s great! I knew you’d like that.” - Jared’s smile then promptly disappears. “ One more thing.”


The boy is slightly alarmed by Jared’s sudden change of mood.


“Your dad, Stephen…” - Jared hesitates. “Um… uh… well, he… was a terrible person… And i, uh, i... just want you to know, again, that we, me and Ethan and Casper, all love and adore you, and we consider you no less than our own.”


Chris is touched, he wants to speak up, he wants to say ‘I love you too’, but as frustratingly usual, words fail to come out.


“Yeah… i guess that’s it. Let’s... go to sleep now.”


The boy nods again before crawling back to his spot on the bed; he lies down, happy and content with the life he now has.


The man picks up the pack of diaper and brings it back to its place.


He stops for a few seconds, his eyes fixate on something in the still-opened nightstand; some thoughts pass his mind, that which he quickly suppresses before putting down the diaper pack, on top of Stephen’s phone.

Chapter 28: The Boy: Part 1

Ethan wakes up in the middle of the night, he sees his brother with his back to the wall; cute, adorable face in his palm, sleeping peacefully. The both of them are, naturally, without a single piece of clothing on their smooth, peerless little bodies; it is getting cold, the chills of the late Autumn nights are beginning to creep in.


He gets up and out of bed before leaning down to pick up the blanket, severely underused and neglected ever since the brothers discovered the immense pleasures that is each other’s flesh, before gently laying it onto Casper. Unsatisfied, he also leans back in, two hands on the bedsheets, and kisses his brother on the cheek; the younger boy giggling after the act, still deep in his dreams.


Standing straight back, Ethan feels like he needs to pee; he leaves the room and goes to the toilet. After finishing emptying his bladder, he takes a handful of water from the sink to clean his soft penis, still damp and crusted with Casper’s cum from earlier. It is very strange, he thinks; normally Casper would insist on slurping on his own cum, wherever it might be: on his brother’s cock, his body, in his mouth, out of his asshole, liter. There was nowhere that was safe from the human cum slurping machine that was Casper’s mouth; but today, and recently, have been different. After having sex, Casper didn’t even bother indulging in his usual routine but instead opted to just straight-up go to sleep; the younger boy’s peculiar behavior has been continuing to surprise his older brother more and more.


He also knows for a fact that, per their upcoming separation, there is no way in hell Jared would even entertain the idea of letting his precious Casper go; he’s seen first-hand the intense, smoldering love that his daddy has for his younger brother and likewise. He knows Jared would sooner die than live another day without Casper in his life.


And oddly enough, he gets it; he even feels at peace. He is neither jealous, nor is he bitter anymore, for he now has the full picture; he is content with the fact that his recently mended relationship with his father will face an abrupt end, and that is okay. For he knows, now, that he is loved, and that he is important; and that even though this adventure will be cut short for him, there are countless other adventures out there waiting for him. Even through thick and thin, after all, Jared and Casper will always remain his family, his flesh and blood; and even if in the future where they will be separated by these vast distances, they will always think of each other, and they will always have each other in their hearts. Besides, he thinks, what are phones and social media good for anyway if not for this particular scenario to happen; he thinks he’ll be fine, but he’s not sure about Casper - his younger brother has already begun to display some drastic emotional changes, and Ethan is still right here. He thinks it will be very hard for Casper without his big brother in his life, and honestly, he doesn't think how he himself will cope with this gargantuan change.


Finishing cleaning himself up, Ethan is getting out of the bathroom when another devious idea flashes in his naughty mind; instead of getting back to his room, he instead turns left to get to his parents’ bedroom, where Jared is sleeping.


Jared is just about beginning to drift into deep sleep when he is awakened by Ethan nudging on his face.


“W-what? Casper? Ethan?” - The man, naked, opens his eyes widely; he can barely see a silhouette of a gorgeous little boy in the dark, also naked, standing in front of him. “Heyy baby! What you doing here so late?”


Ethan can’t think of a good reason, but he knows it would take literally slapping Jared in the face to even potentially make him mad; he knows he now has a supremacy over his daddy, and he plans to use it.


“Um… Just wanna wake you up, i’m sorry…” - He enunciates the words so that they come out as cutely and adorably as possible. As expected, Jared just folds like a wet tissue.


“It’s okay! It’s okay! Are you, uh, tired? Did you have nightmares? What do you want me to do?” - Jared asks eagerly, clear concern in his voice.


Ethan struggles to think of anything to justify this late night incursion into his parents’ bedroom, he’s not used to being spoiled this much.


“Daddy…” - He speaks hushedly.


“Y-yes?” - Jared’s voice is shaky; his cock long hardened and bursting, rising through the blanket like a tent.


‘Come on, think of something, dumbass!’ Ethan tells himself.


“Um…” - The boy continues to hesitate. “Can you… get me something to eat? I’m hungry.”


“Oh! Of course, anything you want or…?” - Jared instantly, enthusiastically gets up.


“Just… some snacks, is okay.”


“Sure, don't think we have any left at home, i'll go get some right now.” - Jared begins clumsily putting on his clothes in the dark. “You wanna go with me?” he asks his oldest son.


“Okay.”


---


Later, on the car.


Jared steals a glance at Ethan in the passenger seat next to him; on the boy’s face is an unusually content, satisfied expression. He is no longer gazing at some faraway place out the window; instead, he is looking straight ahead, proudly, assuredly. The man himself is exhausted; it is midnight, and he has work tomorrow, but he will bend over backwards and more if it means his baby boys are happy.


“You seem... different.” - He says; his eyes peel back to the road ahead, focused.


“Yeah.” - The boy answers straightforwardly.


Jared is a bit surprised by his son’s unusual demeanor; he suspects something aloof is going on.


“Uh, is this another prank, Casper?” - He asks with suspicion.


“What? No, i’m Ethan!” - Ethan responds; his boyish voice high-pitched, sweet like sugar.


“You sure?”


“Yes!”


“Okay baby, well, i mean, i don’t think it really matters anymore right?”


“Yeah…”


The two resume to a resigned, peaceful silence; their car keeps on piercing through the midst of night.


Later, at a convenience store.


Ethan excitedly gets out of the car to go stand right before the door to the convenience store; the sterile white light emitting from inside is blinding, incandescent.


Jared exits the car and comes to the door to find Ethan already holding the door open for him; the man thinks he might die from an overdose of cuteness.


“Thank you, sir!” - He gentlemanly thanks his son; who in turn smiles brightly before following him inside.


The store owner at the counter is pleased to see a familiar face.


“Oh hey Jared!” - He greets Jared joyfully, before noticing the man's bandaged hand. "Damn... What happened to your hand?"


“Hey Brad! Uh, just a little accident is all.”


"You got it!" - Brad notices a welcoming companion following right behind Jared. “Oh heyy Casper! You’re up late!” he greets the boy with an even sweeter voice.


Ethan embraces his faux identity.


“Hey…”


Jared is too tired to clarify, he elects to play along.


“So what are you guys doing here so late?” - The slightly overweight, mid-30s-something store owner asks.


“Just buying some snacks for the kid.” - Jared answers promptly.


“Yep!” - Ethan follows up; his voice clearly imitating his younger brother's.


“Sure thing buddy! You know where they are, go get ‘em!”


Ethan goes to look for the snack section; he has never been to this store before, but Casper apparently has, many times, according to the way Brad was talking to him. Meanwhile, the two adults have a casual conversation at the counter.


After a few minutes, Ethan comes back with an absolutely humongous amount of candy bars, potato chips and thereabouts; he expects some kind of reaction, but Brad and Jared just roll with it, much to his surprise.


“Is that all you want?” - Jared asks almost acceptedly.


“Yep!”


Brad can’t help but bear a warm smile on his face.


“That’s a lotta snack buddy! Your daddy sure loves spoiling ya!”


“Yep!” - Ethan puts the snacks on the table; a similarly wide grin on his face.


“How much are these?” - Jared asks.


“Uh gimme a sec…” - Brad scans the items. “That’ll be… 42 bucks.” the check-out screen displays 42.85.


“I’ll give ya 50, keep the change.” - Jared takes out his wallet.


“Damn… Always a good day when you roll around!”


“Yep…” - Jared picks up the bag of snacks. “See ya around.” he motions Ethan to follow.


“See you!” - Ethan says cutely before quickly walking out of the store with his daddy.


“Come again soon!”


Brad can’t stop but stare at the perfect little boy from behind as he walks out; his mouth drooling with lust.


---


Later, back at home.


Ethan is happily enjoying a bar of Kit Kat in Jared’s lap, both of them watching some silly Tik Tok videos on the big bed, naked again; the man is half-asleep, his grip on his son’s waist loosens with every swipe the boy makes on his phone. Besides them, used snack wrappers lay concentrated into a pile.


“Daddy?” - Ethan notices his daddy’s exhaustion.


“…” - It takes Jared a few seconds to register. “… Uh yeah?”


“Do you want some?” - The boy brings the chocolate bar, his favorite snack of all time, to Jared’s mouth.


“Nah baby i already brushed my teeth, not now.”


“Okay…” - Ethan continues munching on his snacks. “I love you daddy.” he says nonchalantly; too nonchalantly, almost as if it was on accident.


These words instantly snaps Jared out of his fatigue; a switch is flipped in his brain, his pupils dilate and his entire body’s hair rises in pure ecstasy.


Left speechless, he can only lean down and begin his relentless assault on the boy’s smooth, silky face and neck.


“Daddy! Stop!” - The boy can’t help but burst into laughter. “It tickles!”


The man keeps on his flurry of kisses on his boy until they both are finally, truly spent for the day. Finishing his candy bar, Ethan grasps widely, audibly, making Jared do the same as well.


“Yeah i think we should go to sleep now baby.”


“Okay daddy…” - Ethan notices Jared about to lift him into the air. “Daddy… can i sleep here tonight?”


It’s a bit of a non-request really, Jared thinks, there is no universe in which he will say no to that.


“Of course baby.”


The two settles down before Jared pulls the blanket over both of them; they hug each other, eyes closed shut, the boy’s face pressing onto his man’s chest, taking in all that musky man smell.


He feels safe and loved, even if for but a fleeting moment.


He can't help but feel a little stinging sensation in his heart, that all this is so unfair; he will have to leave just as everything is beginning to fall into its right place. A tinge of regret, he wants to stay and be with his family, to be loved, cared for and protected.


He thinks of tomorrow, when the dawn’s first light whispers upon his cheek, he may find on it a trail of a single tear, slowly rolling down the side of his face before falling off into the bedsheets.


And that, too, will soon dry away.


Like morning’s dew.

Notes:

“Wooahh!

Once again i’m a child

I let go, go

Of everything that i know

Of everything that i know

And nothing hurts anymore,

I feel kinda free

We’re still the kids we used to be

I put my hand on the stove,

To see if i still bleed

And nothing hurts anymore,

I feel kinda free."

Chapter 29: The Boy: Part 2

‘Stupid piece of shit.’ Jared scolds himself.


He’s been awake for thirty minutes now, Ethan still sleeping soundly in his arms; the boy is warm, his boyish scent not as strong as Casper’s, but it is still wonderful, like a pleasant early morning smell.


‘Stupid fucking piece of shit.’


‘This was all YOUR doing.’


‘YOU did this.’


‘YOU caused this.’


‘Stupid fucking piece of fucking shit.’


He regrets everything, of course. He regrets his long and lasting sexual relationship with his own son, his own precious flesh and blood, he regrets the corruption, the perverted fantasies and the gaslighting; an eleven-year-old boy shouldn't be addicted to adult cocks. He also regrets raping and hurting poor little Chris, even if he has somewhat righted some of his wrongs now, even if it is too little, too late. Most damning of all, however, he regrets the years of neglect and abandon he inflicted on Ethan, who is soon going away to a place very, very far away.


He’s going to lose his oldest son, probably and most definitely, forever.


And he can’t stand it, for he knows that,


He DID cause this.


He caused ALL of this.


But he tried, he thinks, trying to console himself, to fix things when possible.


No, he solemnly declares, he had the chance to fix things so many times before they went to shit, but he didn’t.


Because he is a horrible person.


No, that’s not right, he tries to wrangle with his own thoughts.


Yes, that is right, he concedes once again.


He is a pervert, a boy-fucker, a son-fucker.


A monster, a rapist, a degenerate.


A pedophile.

He thinks he deserves death, like his friend Stephen.


More than anything, he deserves it; an agonizing, painful, humiliating death.


He is starting to feel like he wants it.


No, he thinks, he can’t do that.


That’s too easy.


He dug himself and his loved ones into this hole, he has to at least try to get them out first.


He feels horrible, nauseous; he feels like his throat is clogging and his eyesight blurring, the insides of his skin burning.


But he disregards his own feelings; he doesn’t think he deserves it.


He closes his eyes and daydreams; about a reality where all of his boys can be together.


About a reality where he and his… cousin never got busted, they could have had a few more wonderful years together.


It hits him like a truck; those long-gone emotions come flooding back, making his heart burn painfully, blisteringly.


He starts to remember everything: The first time he saw that beautiful face, the first time they slept together, the hug from behind that made his burning heart explode into a billion tiny pieces. He remembers that when he leaned up to kiss that boy from behind, the torrential rain started falling down; the sounds of the downpour's briskly hitting the glass window from the outside along with their long, bated breaths in tandem with each other, it was all so perfect, so ideal. That moment has stayed with him all these years; a majestic highlight of his dull, gray life. A peak so high, it can never be reached ever again.


He takes a deep breath before deciding to stop feeling sorry for himself, an idea having already sprouted in his head. He leans down to kiss his beautiful boy in the cheek, before carefully leaving the bed and quietly leaving the room to come downstairs to the kitchen.


He still does the stuffs, the mundane chores that he always does everyday. He still washes the dishes, still prepares meals, still cleans the house, still mows the lawn, and many, many more; they are just the same as they were before. But somehow, they all now feel so empty, soulless; there’s no point in pretending things are how they were before, but he has to try, for he is the adult, as horribly flawed as he is, and he must be strong, for his Casper, for his Ethan and for his Chris.


He takes out a couple slices of bread and lay them on the counter before cracking four eggs and a few slices of bacon into the butter-greased pan. Midway through cooking, he reaches his hand down to his shorts, fishes his cock out and starts jerking it to prepare to cum on the food; he even feels a bit disgusted, but that ship has sailed a long time ago, Casper is already severely addicted to cock and cum, and the boy would be major upset if there isn’t any in his food.


“What the fuck have i done…” - The man quietly murmurs to himself, in hushed whispers.


---


Casper wakes up to the usual sound of his phone’s alarm, but he doesn’t find his brother next to him. Assured that Ethan is probably in the toilet, he re-covers himself in blanket as he browses his phone, waiting for his brother to come back.


Five minutes go by, the boy is starting to get anxious.


“Ethan?” - He calls out before getting out of the bed, not a single piece of cloth on his pale, slim, perfect body. He looks at the upper bunk of the bed, it is empty.


“Ethan? Where are you?” - He calls out again. He gets out of his bedroom and into the bathroom; he can hear the usual sizzling sound of his daddy’s cooking sound downstairs.


“Ethan?” - He looks around the bathroom only to find it empty; he starts to panic, he clumsily runs downstairs in a hurry to find Jared lazily stroking his cock.


“Daddy? Do you know where Ethan is?” - He calls out to the man, who is slightly startled.


“Oh what? Oh hey! Uh, Ethan, right, he’s upstairs in my room.” - Jared can barely finish the sentence before Casper bolts right back upstairs, his half-hard little cock flinging about every time the boy takes a step; it is incredibly arousing. “Baby you want the cum on the bread or on the egg?” he calls out to his little lover.


“On the egg!”


“As you command!” - Jared happily gets right back to it, the jerking off in the open while cooking; as if all of his struggles with his own obscenity from earlier just vanished the moment he bore witness to that gorgeous, angelic face again.


Casper quickly rushes to open the door to his parents’ dark and dimply lit bedroom to find what he is looking for: Ethan, still deep in sleep, like a cocoon wrapped in blanket. The younger boy quietly comes in, gets on the bed and into the blanket, before neatly slotting himself in from behind his brother; he wraps his hands around the sleeping boy’s waist and squeezes, himself with his face buried in Ethan’s short, glowing golden hair and neck.


They stay like that for a long time; Casper doesn't want to let go of this moment, he wants it to last forever.


---


The school day went by about as normal and typical as ever. The weather is nice, the classes are a giant bore fest (for Casper at least) and the teachers are still insufferable bar for a few nice ones; everything is seemingly unchanged, remarkably mundane, ordinary.


What is not normal, however, is his daddy requesting to pick them up at school’s end; Jared usually ends work later than his boys’ school finishing, so for the man to do this must means something important is going down, Casper thinks.


The time is 3.10 PM, Casper's head lies on Ethan’s thighs at one of the wooden benches before the school, both of them on their phones, of course. Around them, bands of kids are getting thinner and thinner, parent’s cars and school buses are coming and leaving; some kids still linger about, but it is by no means a crowd. Over time, the bustling noises quiet down, leaving only a solitude of quiet melancholia as the two boys await the arrival of their father.


The younger boy’s glistening skin glows in the sun, he looks up, first at his brother, who pays him no mind, then at the blue sky above; it is serene, thin strips of cloud wander about, the blazing sun behind them is hot, making the boys sweat in their T-shirts and shorts.


Talking about clothes, ever since Casper had his glasses prescribed, and ever since Ethan’s gargantuan discovery, the boys have been freed to simply just wear each other’s clothes freely. Casper especially likes Ethan’s ‘weeb-themed’ clothings while the older boy has mostly kept to himself and his own wardrobe, occasionally annoyed to find one of his shirts or pair of socks missing. He can’t stay mad for long, however; like many others in his life, he is quickly growing fond of his naughty little brother, adding to the fact that they will be very, very far away from each other soon, he just can’t help but to indulge in Casper and his many chicaneries.


After a minute, Ethan glances down at his brother to find him looking upwards at something, again; his eyes imbued with that same thoughtless-yet-thoughtful look to them that he’s seen a lot lately.


“What you looking at?” - Ethan asks.


“…” - Casper takes a long time to answer. “Uh… nothing?” he awkwardly responds.


“Dude, you’ve been sooo weird since yesterday.”


“What? No?” - Casper’s tone is defensive.


“Uh yeah? You didn’t even…” - Ethan looks around to make sure no one is peeping about. “You didn’t even eat your own cum yesterday.”


“I didn’t? What? For real?”


“Yeah.”


“Okay...” - Casper turns himself sideway. “I was reaaally tired.”


"Sure."


Looking at his brother again, another scheme is cooked up in Casper's mischievous mind.


"Hey..." - Casper's tone is sly, devious.


"Can you... kiss me?"


"What!? No!? We're in front of the school!"


"Aw! Don't you loove me?" - The younger boy pretends to be hurt, he brings out his puppy face; it is so incredibly, ridiculously adorable, making Ethan blush.


"Dude..." - Ethan hesitates; he nervously looks around to make sure no one is looking, again, before leaning down to kiss his brother on the lips.


"Wow... Didn't expect that..."


They keep waiting.


“You going to Jake’s house tonight?” - Ethan asks.


“Uh… Maybe? If we get back early. Wait, he invited you?”


“Yeah.”


“Okay.”


“What did dad say?” - Ethan notices his own shyness to use of the word ‘daddy’ in public; he still thinks it’s weird.


“Daddy said that he’s taking us to a nice place to see a friend he wants us to meet.”


“Okay?” - Ethan is puzzled. “Uh… You know who he is?”


“Who?”


“The friend, duh!”


“Uh… I don’t… know?” - Casper is just as curious as his brother.


“Okay…”


The boys go back to scrolling on their phones. After another few minutes, a familiar car pulls up on the school’s front street; they instantly recognize their daddy’s car, of course.


The two quickly get back on their feet and get on the car’s back seat together.


“Hey daddy!” - Casper enthusiastically greets Jared.


“Hey daddy.” - Ethan does the same, without the enthusiasm.


“Hey babies! I bought you guys some snack for the ride!” - Jared hands over some candy bars and potato chips to his boys.


“Sweet! Thanks daddy!”


“Do you have wet paper too?” - Ethan asks.


“Yep! I came prepared!” - Jared holds up the box of wet tissues before handing it over as well.


They get going.


“So, how was school?” - Jared asks, he looks at the rearview mirror to find his two beautiful boys happily devouring the snacks he bought them, their other hands glued to their phones as usual.

“It’s fine.” - Ethan cooly answers.


“Yeah…” - Casper concurs.


The sun is still blazing outside; it is an especially hot day, unusual for this time of year.


“Uh…” - Jared is somewhat stilted. “You guys don’t wanna know where we’re going?” he asks.


“Um… nope!” - Casper answers cutely, he seems to have returned to his usual self today; Jared is relieved, if only somewhat.


“Actually yeah where we going daddy? - Ethan asks.


“We’re going to see my cousin.”


“Oh…” - Casper realizes something. “The cousin you told me from yesterday?”


“Yep.”


“What? What are you guys talkin’ about?” - Ethan is confused.


“Right i didn’t tell you.” - Jared takes a deep breath.


A short pause follows.


“So... the reason i’m a… pedo, and why i like little boys, is because of my cousin… His name is Henry." - Jared sounds guilty, ashamed.


“Okay…” - Both boys stop eating and look up from their phones; Casper doesn’t say a thing.


“Henry and i were boyfriends when he was eleven and i was thirteen, we were very much in love, very much, like you guys right now. I don’t wanna get into the details but long story short is that your aunt Caroline caught us when we were sucking each other’s dicks in my bedroom, and we were forced to separate.” - Jared sighs audibly. “Since then we kinda avoided each other, i guess i never grew out of that phase of, y'know, liking little boys your age."


Another pause ensues, this one a little longer.


"So, today i called him and asked if i could come to visit and he said yes, so, here we are.”


“Okay daddy…” - Casper adorably says.


Ethan remains silent. The car keeps going, the road below them sweltering; from afar, the air is even a bit distorted, the frizzy, pristinely plastic suburban scenery is certainly not helping to ease the heat.


“So… it’s been like, a million years…” - The older boy speaks suddenly, perplexed. “Why didn't you call each other sooner?”


Jared stares at the road ahead, his eyes blank and empty, the pain hidden beneath like the ocean waves in the eye of the storm.


“…”


“I...”


“I don’t know…”

Chapter 30: The Boy: Finale

A couple hours go by, it has been a long ride.


Gone are the endless suburbia, the boring, pristine but plastic American backyard feeling; the scenery has transitioned into a seamless vista of green, tall trees, their upper halves engulfed by the still raging sunlight. The stimulating pasture sometimes break away, revealing a lake, or a faraway mountain; it is refreshing, Jared thinks, to finally be able to escape somewhere else once in a while, even if just for a little while.


Taking a glance at the rearview mirror, Jared can see his two boys sleeping, phones in their hands; Casper leaning onto Ethan’s shoulder, whose head likewise presses onto his brother’s smooth, illustrious golden hair.


‘It must smell good, he always smells so good…’ Jared thinks.


He presses his foot on the gas, the sound of the car’s engine having receded into the background long ago; on the road, some cars pass by once in a while, Jared tries his best to drive so as to not wake his boys up, though considering how deep they fall in sleep anywhere, he figures he can give himself a bit of leeway.


Another couple hours later.


Jared finally arrives at Henry’s place — A peaceful small town by the ocean.


The yellow sand of the beach stretches to farther than the eyes can see; a handful of people, some walking, some sitting by storefronts, on their porches, in bars and in restaurants, the few there are. The night has finally arrived. After an entire day of the sun’s brutal rampage, the stars are finally beginning to shine, the crescent moon is bright, enchanting; the ocean surface is lavender purple, and the sky itself is dimmed, violet.


“Boys, wake up! We’re here!” - He calls out, his loud voice warm and sweet.


The twins wake up at the same time, though Casper’s is more turbulent than his brother’s as he hits his head on Ethan’s cheek.


“Ow!” - The older boy cries out.


“Ooops! Sorry! Are you okay?” - Casper is uncharacteristically tender, caring.


“Uh… Okay? I’m… fine?” - Ethan is surprised. "Still hurts tho..."


“You guys okay back there?” - Jared asks, concerned.


“Yeah.” - Both of them say in unison.


“Alright! Well, we’re here!” - The man’s voice is imbued with excitement.


Ethan can’t help but to be mesmerized by the scenery; it has been since he’s gone to the beach, of any kind.


“Woah! That looks so beautiful!” - The boy exclaims, sharing Jared’s enthusiasm.


“Yep! You like it?”


“Yeah!”


Casper, on the other hand, is underwhelmed; he would rather be at his friend’s house tonight, as which was supposed to happen.


“Daddy?” - He asks like a puppy.


“Yeah baby?” - Jared’s heart skips a beat every time his children calls him that.


“How long are we staying here daddy?”


“Oh… uh...” - The man is a bit disappointed that Casper wants to leave already. “Just a couple hours baby, i promise.”


“Okay… I mean, we can stay here it’s fine daddy.”


“We won’t sleep here tonight baby don’t worry.”


He drives them to a small house in the middle of town; it is almost like a block of concrete, utilitarian to a fault, certainly not one to score high based solely on looks alone. Jared understands, however, that this house was built to last, especially considering the storms and hurricanes in this part of the country.


“Alright boys, we’re here.” - He kills the engine before getting out of the car along with his boys. The three of them walk to the front door together, Ethan holding his phone and Casper holding his daddy’s hand. Lightly pressing the doorbell, Jared straightens his typical-suburban-dad polo shirt and takes in a big gasp of air; it has been a very long time since he last saw his loving cousin, he’s nervous, even a bit nerve-wrecked. He’s not sure if Henry is still the same person after all these years, he sure hopes so, but reality often has a way of letting him down, and he’s not sure if he’s prepared for that, yet.


A cute beagle jumps up at the glass door from inside, slightly startling the trio; his mouth wide open, tongue sticking out, drooling, breathing excitedly as his saliva flies everywhere.


“Doggy! Daddy there’s a dog!” - Casper is excited.


Ethan is indifferent, he doesn’t particularly like dogs due to being bit by one when he was little.


“Yeah, you want one baby?” - Jared asks.


“Really? But i thought…” - Casper stops mid-sentence with the realization. “Right…”


After a minute, a man in a colorful tank top opens the door to greet them.


"Calm boy!" - He says as the dog takes his chance and runs out like a maniac before rolling around on the grass of the front porch.


His face is young and lean, still imbued with that boyish tinge that has barely faded from over twenty years ago; his hair is messy, a few thin lines have begun to make their marks on the crevices on the edges of his beautiful dark blue eyes. All in all, Jared thinks Henry has remained adorable well into adulthood.


“Hey…” - Jared awkwardly greets Henry, one of his hands halfheartedly raises while the other holds on to his baby Casper’s.


“Jared! Been a while! How you doing?” - The younger man enthusiastically says, his voice now mature and… different; it throws Jared off a bit. “Ooohh look at you guys! You guys are sooo adorable!” Henry turns his attention to the twin boys hiding behind Jared.


“Thanks!” - Casper is chipper again.


“Hello…” - Ethan is courteous as usual.


“Come in!”


Henry leads them into the house’s modest living room, before scurries to the equally modest kitchen to take out some biscuits, fruits and candy bars for his guests; the house is small but bursting with light and warmth, very similar to Jared’s rental house.


“You guys want something to drink? I have some orange juice!” - He calls out from the kitchen.


“Uh… sure!” - Jared sits down on the couch alongside his twins, one of each side.


Henry comes back with the goodies before sitting down himself.


“So… do you live alone?” - Jared asks, his back to the cushion, relaxed.


“No, i live with a friend.”


“Oh, like a friend-friend or…”


“Nah, just a friend, i don’t wanna settle down.” - Henry takes a sip of orange juice, the boys likewise start munching on the treats. “YOU definitely settled down though!” he humorously exclaims.


They laugh together.


“Hahah yeah…” - The older man is pleased. “How about the dog? Is it yours or…”


“He’s mine. Don't you have dogs?”


“We don’t, my wife doesn’t like dogs.”


“Ah, that’s a shame. And you guys must be Ethan and Casper!” - Henry then turns his attention to the boys, who nod accordingly at his question. “Your dad NEVER told me anything about you guys i didn’t even know you guys were twins!”


“Yeah…” - Ethan sheepishly responds; Casper is too busy eating to say anything.


“So…” - Henry has loads of questions he wants to ask his cousin, but he can’t, not here, not now, where Jared’s boys are listening. “So, have you guys eaten anything yet?”


“Nope! We got here as fast as we could, didn’t think we’d stay for long so…” - Jared answers.


“Um, okay, well, there’s a nice place to eat by the beach, i’m thinking we could go have dinner there.”


“Yeah sure, that sounds great.” Jared then turns his boys. “What do you guys think?”


“Okay daddy!” - Casper cutely answers, a slight smile on his face.


“That’s fine.” - Ethan is modest and reserved, he avoids calling Jared ‘daddy’ in public at all cost.


“Alright! Then let’s go! It’s getting late!” - Henry gets up with vigor.


“Right now? What time is it?” - Jared glances at his phone, it’s 6:21 pm.


“Yup, you can drive.”


Later, at the beach near the restaurant.


The hot sands get into Jared’s sandals as he sloppily drags his feet across the blue beach, it’s coarse and rough, it gets into the crevices in between his toes; over the horizon, the sun have truly sunken below the ocean, the sky above awash with a blueish, purplish tinge.


It is not the afternoon anymore, but it is not evening yet; it is but a brief transitory period, gorgeous, forever suspended in time. Jared already feels like he wants to stay here for the rest of his life, if he could.


Walking beside him is Henry, the two of them finally managing to find a few minutes of their time for catching up after ordering their food, leaving Jared’s two boys in the restaurant by themselves. But ironically enough, they don’t have anything to say; a mutual silence, resigned and peaceful, but it is not what either of them wants. The beach they’re walking on is nearly empty save for a handful of people laying and walking about.


“How much time do we have?” - Jared speaks up, breaking the stalemate.


“Ten minutes, i reckon.” Henry takes a good look at his cousin; the man is very much grown now, of course, and he has put on a few pounds. But ultimately, he thinks, Jared, big guy he is, still looks kind, sweet and even somewhat handsome after all those years; truly, there’s nothing you can take away from the face of someone you love, even if that face has seen wear and tear from the inevitable passage of time. “It’s a good place.”


They keep walking.


“Is your dog gonna be alright by himself?” - The older man asks.


“He’ll be fine don’t worry about him.” - The younger man smirks a little. “You look old.”


“You don’t look much better yourself!”


“Hah! That’s a lie!”


“Yeah… You’re right, you still look the same.” - Jared already capitulates.


“Oh hey, don’t be like that, i was just kidding.”


“Like what?”


“Y’know…”


“No, i don’t know.” - Jared plays around.


“Man, you suck!” - Henry starts laughing.


“Yeah…, i do.”


They keep walking.


“Okay, well, it’s… a really nice place you got here, i… thought you still live back home.”


“Home was nice, i guess, but yeah, this place is so much nicer.”


“How did you move here?”


“I followed my friend here.”


“Is he your roommate?”


“You mean house?”


“Yeah, y’know what i mean.”


“Yeah, he moved here with his girlfriend but he was too afraid so he brought me along as well.”


The ocean wind gushes over their faces, ruffling their hairs and eyes.


“Wait…” - Jared is puzzled. “Your friend had a girlfriend so he asked you to move along with him? What??”


“Yep.” - Henry is almost nonchalant; his demeanor uncannily resembling Casper’s, or rather, Jared thinks, the other way around, since his baby boy came out later.


“That doesn’t make any sense!”


“Yes it does!"


“So where’s this girlfriend of him now?”


“They broke up.”


“Damn, okay, you got me.” - The older man lets out a chuckle. “So where is he now?”


“He’s at work, he’s a stand-up comedian.”


“Oh? That’s interesting.”


“Yeah.”


“What do you do?”


“Me? I’m retired.” - The younger man is deadpan.


“Serious? What’re you like 35?"


“Yup, totally serious.”


“How do you make money?”


“Oh you sound like everybody ever! Money isn’t everything!”


“Well, yeah…”


“I got lucky with some crypto investments and got like a few hundred Ks. That’s enough for me, this life ain’t expensive.”


“Damn maybe i should start getting into that shit too!”


“Oh please don’t! It’s too late now.”


“Really?”


“Yeah.”


They walk by the water, where the waves start hitting their legs.


“So, what do you do?” - Henry asks.


“I’m just… some typical corporate nobodies, it’s boring as hell, i hate it.” - Jared sounds disdainful.


“But you still do it?”


“Yeah, need it to support the kids.”


“So where’s your wife now? She must know everyone is down here right? I mean, i don’t even know her name so…?”


“Her name's Nicole, and we are getting divorced.”


“Oh shit… Um… I’m sorry to hear that.”


“It’s okay.”


They stop and stand still, in ankle deep water; they look at each other’s eyes, both sorrowful, full of regret.


“Well, i guess i just killed the mood.” - Jared looks down.


“Oh no no, it’s my fault! Shouldn’t have brought that up...”


Henry walks to the front of Jared, and the two embrace for the first time in decades.


A minute goes by, and another, and another; all those memories of a happier, simpler time come flooding back, their hearts beat in sync again as their breaths join together in a symphony of love and harmony.


It feels good, it feels so good, Jared squeezes Henry in his arms; to him, Henry is still that little boy he fell in love with all those years ago.


After a good while, they let go.


They stay silent, before turning back and begin walking back to the restaurant.


“…” - Jared struggles to speak. “They… don’t know.”


“Who?”


“The boys, Nicole wants Ethan to go to her place tomorrow, they don’t know… I don’t know how to tell them.”


“Where is she now?”


“Washington.”


“The city or the state?”


“The state.”


“Oh my god… that… sucks…”


“Yeah…”


A pause ensues.


“You need to tell them, right after the meal, you need to tell them.” - Henry speaks up, his voice clear, resolute. “Don’t…” a knot forms in the man’s neck.


“Don’t let it all happen again.”


On the night of their separation, Henry was forced to get back to his house in humiliation without saying goodbye to Jared; and it has gnawed at him, at both of them, ever since.


“I cried for months because i missed you…” - The younger man solemnly confesses.


“….” - The big, strong man struggles to hold back tears. “Me too...”


“You need to tell them, you can’t let them separate without closures like we did.”


“I know... I will…” - Jared’s original plan of just hiding his head in the sand is now in tatters; he knows he will have to tell his boys the truth, once and for all.


Henry, naturally, has no idea that Jared and his twin boys are in a incestous, sexual relationship; still, Jared has to admire his cousin’s commitment to his family, of whom he barely knows.


“I’m a horrible person.” - Jared plainly admits.


“Oh hey, hey, don’t say that! Shit happens, it’s not your fault!”


“No, this one is absolutely on me.”


“…” - Henry fails to respond. “What do you mean?”


Jared pauses for a bit before mustering up the courage to tell his cousin.


“I cheated on her, i cheated on my wife.”


“Oh Jared…”


“I don’t know what I was thinking, i’m a piece of shit Henry, i fucking suck!” - Jared closes his eyes, he struggles to rein in his tears.


They come to a halt again, Henry comes over Jared’s side and caresses the man’s shoulder, comforting him.


“Sshhh calm down big guy, what happened? Why did you cheat on her?”


“I’m gay, Henry. I don’t like women, like, at all.”


“Sshhh i know, you don’t need to tell me that, i know Jared.”


Jared’s breathing gets harder.


“I’m sorry, i’m sorry i never called, i’m sorry for being a piece of shit.”


“It’s okay man, let it all out, we were young and stupid, i didn’t call too, the fault is mine too.”


“I t-truly did love you, i s-still love you.”


“…” - Henry is once again stunned. “I love you too, but we can’t be together like we did when we were young alright? It’s just not right.”


“I-I know…” - Jared begins to calm down.


“For whatever it’s worth, since we were together i... never hooked up with anyone else ever again, you’re my... first and only love.”


“Really?”


“Yeah.”


“Why didn’t you?”


“I don’t know, i just feel like no one can ever make me feel the way you did.”


“Okay…”


“Let’s get back now okay? The kids are waiting.”


“Okay…”


Later, at the dinner table.


The restaurant is not very crowded, as is fitting for a small town. The four of them sit at a table by the open window with an ocean view, palm trees juggling to the wind; Jared and Henry sit on one side, Casper and Ethan on the other.


Their server is a lone middle-aged waitress, who serves them all kind of local specialty, seafood and all. The boys are naturally not into it, having been used to meat and fast food their whole lives.


“It tastes weird…” - Casper whines.


“It’s not that bad…” - Ethan retorts.


“Dude, it tastes like rubber!”


“You need to eat less wings…”


“Why don’t you try the sauce?” - Henry suggests, pointing to the dark concoction in the glass vial.


Casper pours the sauce onto his plate.


“Hmmm, okay, it’s not that bad.” - The boy concedes.


“See! It’s not the food, it’s how you eat it!”


“Okay…" - He turns to Jared. "Daddy?”


“Yeah?” - The man answer affectionately.


“Can you pass me the juice?”


“Sure baby, here.”


The man hands his boy the jar of fruit juice so he can pour it into his own glass; the white lights above reflecting off of the scratchy glass surface. On the other hand, Henry notes the strength of the relationship between Jared and Casper; the boy, despite being a good ten or eleven years old now, still doesn’t hesitate to call Jared ‘daddy’. He thinks it’s going to be hard to watch what’s about to unfold next.


“So, Casper, how old are you?” - Henry asks.


“I'm eleven.”


“Okay, do you like it here?”


“I like it, it’s pretty cool.”


“That’s great! How about you Ethan? What do you think?”


Ethan can’t help but hide an obvious smile on his face; he likes it here, a lot.


“I’ll take that as a yes then.”


They continue having dinner.


After the meal, as the waitress finishes cleaning up their table, Jared gets himself mentally ready for the excruciating talk that is about to follow.


“Thank you ma’am!” - Ethan tells the waitress.


“You’re very welcome young man! What a nice boy!” - The waitress responds with a surprising low voice, her tone sassy and bossy.


“Casper, what do we say?” - Jared reminds his younger son, who’s lost somewhere again, disinterested in the world around him.


“What? Oh, right, thank you!” - Casper says in a scurry.


“You’re welcome too. Haven’t seen you guys around here before.”


“These guys are my nephews, and this is my cousin Jared. Jared this is Rose.” - Henry introduces the two.


“I figured, nice to meet you.”


Jared shakes hand with the woman.


“Nice to meet you, too.”


After she leaves, Henry shoots Jared a look that all but says: ‘It’s time.’


“Boys.” - Jared ties his hands into a knot on the wooden table. “I have something important to tell both you.”


“Okay…” - Ethan is almost unbothered.


“Okay daddy…” - Casper audibly swallows, he’s nervous.


“Tomorrow, early morning, your aunt Caroline... will come to pick up Ethan to go to your mother’s place, i... i’m sorry.” - The words finally come out, and the dam has finally broken.


Ethan simply look down, still seemingly unbothered; he’s been getting ready for this day to come.


“W-will…” - Casper can barely speak, tears start flowing from the corners of his eyes. “W-will he c-c-come b-back?”


Jared is silent, and the silence is deafening; he closes his eyes in shame.


Casper bursts into tears before running out of the restaurant.


“Casper wait!” - He calls out in vain.


“Go get him, i’ll stay here with Ethan.” - Henry tells Jared, who nods before running after his baby boy.


---


Casper runs and runs, he runs until his legs tire out and his lungs start burning. He runs like there is somewhere, at the end of the line, a wonderland of sort, where everything just magically fixes itself.


A place where he and his family are free to love each other, forever and ever; a place where there is no more pain, no more doubt, no more misery.


Soon however, he is exhausted; he wants to keep running, but he can’t. He sits down, his breaths labored and his feet aching.


Under the blue, crescent moon, Casper sits on the sandy beach, knees to his forehead, the palms of his feet in the wet sand. His hair is now even messier than usual, trails of tears continue to run down his pale, smooth cheeks.


He is confused, he wants to make sense of all this; why can’t his parents just stay together? Why can’t he and Ethan stay together? He starts to blame himself, maybe if he wasn’t around, he thinks, his family would still be… together.


‘Is it because of me?’


‘Am i the problem?’


’No! Please make it stop! Please make it go away! I don’t wanna feel bad anymore…’


For weeks now, he has been wretched with a crushing sensation of guilt. He can’t quite explain it, but he feels like his parents’ marriage breaking down is because of him. He feels selfish, terrible; his stomach nauseates with corroding dread.


An intimate warmth engulfs him from behind; the man’s arms circling his tiny waist and squeezing. He can even hear suppressed hiccups, his lover is crying as well.


"..."


“Daddy loves you so much…”


"..."


“You’re the light of my life…”


“Even when you cry, you’re still the most beautiful boy in the world…”


“Sshhh… sshhh…”


“You are everything to me…”


“You mean everything to me…”


“Sshhh… sshhh…”


He leans forward to kiss his son on the cheek, the boy’s skin is wet and salty with the taste of his own tears, suffused with the ethereal moonlight.


“None of this is your fault okay, baby?”


“This is all me, i’m the one who caused this.”


“I love you so much that i can’t love anyone else, and it’s not your fault.”


They sit there watching the ocean, quietly crying together.


A few minutes go by, long as an eternity. As the winds get even more gushing, making their hair fly all over, Jared feels the presence of someone familiar next to him; it is Ethan’s.


“Hey baby…”


“Hey daddy…” - The boy sits down next to his brother; the two of them together in Jared’s lap, the younger boy immediately taking an indomitable hold of his brother the moment he sits down. 


The silence resumes; there is so much to be said, yet nothing to say at all.


“Ethan?” - The man asks.


“Yeah?” - The boy answers, one hand comforting and caressing his still crying brother’s hair.


“I’ll visit, every month, i’ll go visit you, Casper’ll come too, if he wants…” - The younger boy nods lightly. “Just tell me and i’ll buy you anything you want, i promise…”


“Okay daddy…”


“I did so much wrong, i am terrible, but please, please know that i will always love you, no matter what, okay?”


“Okay…”


Ethan remembers Henry’s word to him earlier, who reminds him that no matter what happens, at the end of the day, he and Casper will forever be brothers, bound by blood; that even though in between them will be a vast distance, they will always be connected to each other, one way or another.


That, what they have is special, and it is better to have loved and lost, than never having loved at all.


And then, the silence resumes once more.


…


…


…


“Daddy?” - Casper weakly calls out.


“Yes baby?”


“Can we get a dog now?”


A faint smile blooms on the man’s face.


“Sure, anything you want baby.”


…


…


…


The waves keep crashing onto the shore, the winds keep howling, and the sky keeps getting darker; that incorporeal purple haze is now gone, and all that remains is a shade of dark, dark blue.

Notes:

And that is the end of Twin Escapades! Thank you for the support, i never thought this story would get as much traction as it did and i could not be anymore happy for the way it turned out.

Part 2 coming out in a year, its working title right now is: “The Towers We Build”. Stay tuned for more and see you again!